*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 71
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria looked in the rearview mirror as she drove Michael’s car towards the mall. She knew North County Fair had some very nice dress shops, so that was their first stop. But looking at Isabel she could tell something was wrong.
“Hon, are you okay?” she asked as the two met eyes in the mirror, concern and uncertainty there for any to see.
“I just…” Isabel tried to explain but couldn’t find the right words. Her mind was still back in that room in his presence, just enjoying the sight of him.
“Alex,” Maria nodded her head in immediate recognition. Sure she knew that she’d called everyone and told them to be there, but she’d been on such a high over her news that she’d completely stopped thinking about the Alex/Isabel situation. Why couldn’t all her friends just be happy for once?
Isabel barely nodded her head in acknowledgement trying to ignore the sympathetic looks from all her friends. “It’s the first time we’ve been in the same room, and he wouldn’t even look at me,” she yelled in frustration and defeat. In her mind she’d pictured them running to each other with open arms both apologizing and everything would instantly be better. But that bubble had popped just like all the other soap bubbles of her magic childhood had long before. Instead from the moment he entered, the room suddenly got rather chilly and everyone stopped talking as if in expectation. And while she’d watched him carefully, just happy to see him again, he obviously hadn’t reciprocated those feelings.
“It’s over,” her voice dropped to a minute whisper, softer even than the faintest rustle of wind through a birch tree. Maria hoped to god, for her friend’s sake it wasn’t. She’d have to make some time to fix this since it wasn’t doing it on its own. Sometimes Alex could be really amazing, and others amazingly stupid…this just wasn’t one of his good times.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
It had been a productive day and Maria was beat when she entered the house, hours after leaving it, with her now fast asleep baby girl in her arms. If only it could be like this forever, if she’d only just stay that small.
“Hey,” Michael called as he came around the corner into the hall to see his two favorite girls, both looking rather worse for the wear. “Hard day?” coming up to his fiancée he took his sleeping princess from her arms, cradling her to his chest while wrapping his other arm around Maria’s shoulders and pulling her to him for a brief kiss.
“Why did I want to do this again?” Maria asked softly when she pulled away. Michael was leading her into the living room where he placed their daughter in her playpen with her blanket and then followed her to the couch.
“Here, why don’t you lay down and I’ll give you a massage, get rid of some of that tension.” Maria was sleepy and all her energy was gone so she made no refusal to his offer as she promptly got comfortable on her stomach. “And why don’t you take off your shirt first?” he whispered into her ear sending shivers up and down her spine.
“But…Kyle,” she mumbled from her hazy state. “Isn’t he here, or won’t he be coming home soon?”
“No, he was going out with Alex and said he’d be gone for a while. They just left before you got back. Don’t worry, no one’s coming in to interrupt us.”
“Mmm,” she moaned as Michael helped her remove the light blue blouse she’d been wearing all day followed by her matching bra. His fingers were soft on her skin and she’d never tire of his ceaseless gentle ministrations. Muscles gave way beneath his light pressure, he just had the magic touch.
“Pixie, if this is too much of a rush, we can always move the date back. I don’t want you to wear yourself out completely right now, especially with midterms coming up. Maybe we should wait…” he hated to say it because he wanted to be a family that very minute, but he couldn’t stand to see her so out of the norm.
“No…” she yawned. “Michael, I was the one who came to you saying I wanted this and I’m not going back on that. You told me we can’t elope, so we’re doing this. Besides it’ll all be over in a few weeks, and then we’ll have…ughh!” she moaned as he hit a tense spot. “Forever.”
“Just don’t try and do too much. Let our mother’s help a little. I know my mom would be more than willing, and when you call yours, I’m sure she will be too.”
“But I want to do it myself…”
“Accepting help isn’t admitting defeat,” Michael smiled at his strong-willed bride-to-be. God he loved her, she had so much spirit, so much life. It was silent for a while in the room except for a moan or whimper escaping past Maria’s lips when Michael found the right spot. “And when are you planning on calling your mom?” he queried softly only to get no response.
Stopping his hands, Michael kneeled down beside her to see what was wrong. Nothing was wrong of course except that she was fast asleep. Shaking his head at how beautiful she was he left her for a minute to bring their daughter upstairs and put her to bed before returning. Gently so as not to wake her, Michael finally maneuvered things so that he could cradle Maria in his arms and carried her upstairs, undressing her the rest of the way before placing her in bed and pulling the covers around her.
This was his life, and it was amazing.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Tess sighed as she leaned back on her bed and looked out the window at the stars. She and Kyle were gonna watch a movie tonight but he had called saying that he was gonna spend some time with Alex since he needed some guy time.
She was fine with that, cause honestly she hadn’t had much quiet time to herself lately, and since Liz had gone to Max’s she could enjoy the peace after a loud, busy shopping day. Actually she was glad that Kyle had gone out because it gave her some time to think back to their talk.
Of course he’d slept with people before, and she wasn’t holding that against him, she’d promised herself that much, but that didn’t stop the little sting that she felt in her heart.
Kyle said they didn’t mean anything to him, not compared to her. But still there was that little voice in the back of her head wondering if she’d ever be replaced by some other girl that he found even more amazing.
She knew it was silly to think that, Kyle loved her, and he was leaving everything up to her about where this relationship went. He didn’t want to push her, that was definitely a plus. And why was she doing this to herself anyway? Sitting here and thinking about how he might leave her.
‘I love him!’
Even if they weren’t to last forever she knew at that moment that no matter what she would regret not being with Kyle, not moving their relationship forward. Everything she felt inside of her said he was the one, for better or worse, experience or no.
Kyle was her one and only, and he would be her first and hopefully only, she was more sure of that now than ever before. Sighing she nestled back into her pillows and closed her eyes, welcoming sleep.
Besides, there’s nothing wrong with a guy having a little experience, right?
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Dear Maria,
You’ll never guess what happened today in school! It was my birthday, I’m fifteen today, and so I knew some of my friends were gonna do something for me. We always get each other balloons and such. But it was better than I could have imagined. Tommy bought me flowers and asked me out to dinner. I was so excited I’m sure my smile lit up the whole hallway. And then, to make it all ten times better, he kissed me! My first kiss, right in front of my locker and the whole school.
Tommy’s really sweet. We’ve known each other since junior high and I’ve secretly had a crush on him since last June. Emily says that a date is nothing, but I can’t help but be nervous. Were you nervous when you met Michael? What was your first date like? Em doesn’t like to talk about stuff like that, so I thought I’d ask you. I mean, I can’t really talk about boy stuff with mom and dad, they’re old!
Oh, we got the pictures you sent. Thanks, and Carolyn is so pretty! Congratulations on getting engaged, I’m excited for you.
It was weird at first, finding out I have another older sister out there, but I’m glad we’re family.
Your sister,
Katie
Maria stared at her computer screen with a smile as she finished reading the email. How cute was that? Katie’s first date and she wanted to tell her all about it. Katie was actually a very good pen-pal and generally wrote at least twice a week regularly. She’d just tell Maria anything about what was going on in her life. It always made Maria’s day to read what she wrote.
Sighing she leaned back in her chair, knowing she had a few phone calls she needed to make, but not really knowing what to say.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Picking up the phone Maria took a deep breath to prepare herself as she dialed the familiar number.
“Hello?”
“Hi mom, it’s me.”
“Maria! Sweetie, I’ve been dying to hear from you. How are you, how are things going with school and all?” The excitement in Amy’s voice was evident through all the miles between them.
“Things are great mom,” a smile immediately spread across Maria’s face at her mother’s cheerful voice. It was like she was back to being a kid again. “Amazing actually. Um…” How was she going to say this? What was the right way to just sort of bring this up? “So what are you doing for the next few weeks?” Sure, that was as good as anything.
“I don’t know. What’s going on honey?” Amy knew now that something was up with her daughter. She didn’t normally act this way.
“IwantyouandJimtocomeoutherecauseMichaelandIaregettingmarriedintwoweeks!” she said with lightning speed.
“What? You’re gonna have to repeat that a little bit slower sweetie. Now what did you say?”
“I want you and Jim to come out here cause Michael and I are getting married in two weeks!” she held her breath and waited for her mother’s scream but it didn’t come, she only heard silence, so she continued. “I know its kind of sudden, but that’s what we wanted. It’s just gonna be a small thing with close friends and family, but I could really use your help if you could come out here now.”
“Maria, baby, of course. I’ll take the next flight!” Amy exclaimed immediately. She was smiling from ear to ear excited for her little girl. “Why so sudden?”
“Mom, we just, we realized that we want to be a family, right now. You know? Sure it won’t change anything in the way we’ve been living, but it’ll change everything…okay, now I’m making no sense at all…”
“Hey, don’t worry sweetie. I understand. You’re excited and emotional, its no surprise. Congratulations. Now, what all have you done so far?” Amy immediately got into the spirit of things.
“Actually there’s something else I need to tell you mom.”
“Please tell me you’re not pregnant again!”
“No! God no, mom!”
“Oh thank god!” Amy breathed a sigh of relief.
“It’s just that…I want to invite Steven and Rita and my half-sisters…” she rambled off.
“Are you sure about that sweetie? Your father walked out on you once…”
“I know mom. And he’s not really my father. The one I want walking me down that aisle is Jim, if he’ll be there with me.”
“I’m sure if you ask him, he’d be flattered,” Amy answered honestly.
“But that doesn’t mean I don’t want to invite my biological father. After meeting him and his family…I want to be a part of their lives. I have two sisters, mom…”
“I know you do, sweetie, and I’m sorry. But you’re my baby, and…and it’s been the two of us for so long, and then the four of us with Jim and Kyle…and I don’t really want to let go. It’s hard to share you, even though I know I’m the one who gave you his address in the first place. I’m sorry honey.” Amy sat down to stop her pacing and rested her head against her hand. This day had certainly turned interesting. What next? She had no idea.
“Thank you mom. I love you!” Maria smiled knowing she was getting through. “So when can you come out?”
“I’ll have to talk to Jim when he gets home, but, oh my baby’s getting married!” she squealed! “So, have you found your dress yet? What about the dresses for your bridesmaids? And who’s your maid of honor going to be?”[/b] It was obvious where Maria got her babbling skills from. Like mother, like daughter.
“How can you even ask that? Lizzie of course! She always has been, and always will be my number one girl, mom. I mean, I’ve known her forever!”
“I know, but you have all those new friends, so I wasn’t sure if maybe you would ask one of them.”
“Nope. Lizzie, of course. And it works out great because Michael is going to ask Max to be his best man, and since Max and Liz are together, it’s just perfect. I did tell you that Max proposed to her right?”
“He did? No, you didn’t tell me that! Now I feel completely out of the loop. Now tell me everything about the wedding! Don’t leave anything out. I’m dying here!
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
It was a couple days after the big announcement and Max and Michael were getting coffee together in the morning. The night before Max had gotten a call late from Michael asking him to meet him for coffee at seven. It seemed strange to Max for Michael to be getting up that early, but then again, lots of things about his friend had changed in the last year.
Michael was still Michael, but he was more responsible, more grown up. It was nice to see that some things could definitely change for the better.
“Hey Maxwell,” Michael smiled as he came up to his friend and they shared a manly pat on the back.
“Hey Michael, what’s up?” Max was curious. Sure Michael used to call him Maxwell more often, but lately it was just Max. Why the proper name all of a sudden?
“I just wanted to talk. Why don’t we get some coffee and sit down?” Michael suggested as he walked up to Tess who just happened to be standing behind the counter.
“Hey guys, what’ll it be?”
“The usual,” Michael and Max both spoke at the same time.
“Sure, no problem,” she gave them a smile and turned her back to make the drinks muttering, “why doesn’t anyone every try anything new? Oh well, makes my life easier…”
Once they had their drinks Michael went and sat at a table in the corner, Max following shortly behind.
Michael knew this wasn’t that difficult, but it had been weighing on his mind the last few days. He hadn’t wanted to ask while everyone was around, so he had to find a way to talk with Max alone, and this was his first chance.
“Okay, I’m just gonna say this. Will you be my Best Man?” Michael watched his friend carefully, sure he’d say yes, but still nervous.
“Of course Michael!” Max’s grin widened as he saw the look of hope in his friend’s face lighten to thanks. “I’d love to stand up beside you on that day.”
“Thanks Max,” the two young men stood up and shared a hug. This time not a manly hug and pat on the back, no it was a real hug, showing the great friendship that they shared through all the good and bad. For everything they’d been through as friends, they’d always be there to support one another; it was an unspoken bond of loyalty.
“That’s what friend’s are for. Besides, I figure I had to say yes to you or you wouldn’t want to do it for me when the time comes,” he teased.
“Bastard!” Michael laughed as they sat back down enjoyed their coffee between jokes and laughter.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“You’re lucky you caught me,” Maria smiled as she let Julia into the house. “I was just going to go looking at a dress shop that I just heard about from a friend. Isabel’s gonna meet me there, do you want to tag along?” Scrambling around the living room Maria found her keys and purse and then looked at the younger girl before her.
“What about Carolyn?” Julia looked around the place curiously. She’d come to ask Maria something kind of important and right now that was starting to drift from her mind.
“Oh, Kyle took her with him over to Tess’s to surprise her when she gets home from work or something. Great surprise huh,” Maria laughed.
“Uh…yeah. Interesting brother you have there,” Julia smiled.
“Well, we’re an interesting group all-in-all, don’t you think? So, you wanna come? It’ll be exciting…” she enticed.
“What the hell, I’m done with classes for the day.”
“Great, let’s go,” Smiling her biggest smile Maria led the way to the car and got behind the wheel. First and most importantly she had to change the radio station, Michael’s type of music just wasn’t her thing when she was driving.
Once they were on their way, Maria became rather curious as to why Alex’s younger sister had just shown up on her doorstep all of a sudden.
“What’s up chica? You’ve never stopped by for no reason before, and you look like you have something on your mind. So spill.” Julia blushed at Maria’s accurate assessment of her purposes.
“Well, yeah. I was…I wanted to ask you if it was okay if I were to bring Andy as my date to your wedding. Don’t feel bad about saying no or anything, cause it’s your wedding and I don’t want to ruin your day. I mean, I’d like to think that my brother would mind his manners for your sake, but I don’t know.”
“Hey, calm down, hun!” Maria chuckled. How sweet was that? She was asking for permission before inviting her boyfriend to take her to the wedding? How sweet was that? This girl was just a complete sweetie. “Don’t you worry about that, alright? You go ahead and invite him. I’ll deal with your brother…I’ve got more than one issue with the boy right now, so its no problem.”
“Really?”
“Yeah. Why don’t you invite Tammy too? She was really sweet, and we should include her more often.”
“I’m sure she’ll love to come. Thanks.”
“No problem. Now, let’s go find me a dress!” Maria winked as she pulled the car into a spot in front of the store.
“Thanks Maria!”
“Finally! What took you so long?” Isabel sighed as she stood before the door to the boutique. “Oh, hey Jules, what are you doing here?”
“She just happened to show up at the house so I kidnapped her for some girl-time. Now, let’s get this show on the road and find me a dress!” With that she breezed past the two girls through the door and into the midst of white silk, lace, velvet, tulle and satin in search of the ultimate prize.
“Ahhhh!” They’d been in the store for an hour before the scream resounded through the boutique gathering the attention of everyone in the place and sent two young women rushing back to the changing rooms from the wall of dresses where they’d been previously browsing.
“What’s wrong?”
“Maria, what is it?”
A moment later the curtain swept aside and Maria stepped out with the brightest smile on her face and a sparkle like fresh dew drops on a flower petal glistening in her eyes.
“This is it!” she squealed. But her two friends didn’t really hear her, they were too busy inspecting the dress. Flowing white satin and tulle A-line skirts floating around her legs from a tight, but not too tight, strapless bodice of satin and overlaid in beaded lace. The dress reached down to the floor and with probably about three inch heels she guessed, it would just reach her toes. Basically, it was perfect.
“You look gorgeous, Ria,” Isabel smiled as she reached forward and hugged her sister-to-be.
“Thank you! So you guys like it?” she bounced in excitement.
“Like it? It’s you,” Julia smiled simply.
“I’m so excited! This is so real now, you know? I mean, I’m getting married in a week and a half!” the squealing continued as she twirled in front of the three mirrors before her, watching as the dress swished around her. “And my mom comes in tomorrow, I completely forgot!” her eyes got wide. “I should’ve waited for her to be here for this,” Maria whined and pouted.
“She won’t mind Maria, really she won’t. Trust me. And what if you had waited and then this dress wasn’t here anymore?”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Aren’t you gonna miss her a little?” Tess asked her boyfriend as she watched him lying on the floor beside Carolyn, making faces at her and making her squeal in delight.
“What do you mean?”
“Well, things will be different when you aren’t living with them anymore. You won’t always be there to play with Carolyn whenever you want to.”
“But…” Kyle looked up for the first time, realization dawning on him a little bit.
“You didn’t think of this before, did you?”
“No. I figured I’d be staying there for a while, you know? But I guess, maybe Michael and Maria won’t want me there all the time.”
“Kyle, it’s not just them. I mean, honestly, do you want to be alone in a house with newlyweds? Just think of the things you could accidentally walk in on. I mean…she’s practically you’re sister!”
“I know!” he shivered at the thought. “I guess, I’ll just have to start looking for someplace to stay.”
“Why don’t you ask Max if you can at least stay with them for a while until you find something else, or maybe just move in there,” Tess offered. The mansion was definitely large enough for all of them...
“Maybe…but I think I’d rather just be in an apartment somewhere, the mansion’s kinda large.”
“Exactly, which is why they have plenty of room for you.”
“Maybe. But oh, I’m gonna miss you, little one! You’ll have to come over and see Uncle Kyle all the time, alright? And he’ll spoil you…”
“Kyle!” Tess giggled at his silliness.
“Would you like a pony? All little girls love ponies. Should Uncle Kyle get you a pony?” he cooed ignoring Tess’s laughter.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Michael, darling!” Samantha cried out as she rushed into her sons outspread arms. “But where’s my daughter and granddaughter?” she asked looking around. Michael smiled at the fact that his mother was already referring to Maria as her daughter. It still amazed him.
“Well Maria’s brother took Carolyn for the afternoon while I was at classes and Maria went out shopping. She’s with Isabel looking at dresses. It’s her mission, to find the perfect one.”
“As well it should be!” Samantha interjected. “Finding your dress is a bride’s biggest problem. Once that’s done, it’s all down hill. She’ll probably be a while,” she surmised and walked past the two men into the house.
“Women…” Patrick smiled as he clasped his son across the shoulders and followed behind his wife. “You know it took your mother two months to find her dress? I thought I was going to die for a while there. You would not believe what she did…” Michael laughed, seeing a different side of his parents was an interesting experience.
“Well, it better not take her that long. We’re running out of time.”
“Hello, hello, everyone! The party can begin, we are here!” Maria laughed as she ran and jumped onto Michael’s back just before he was in the door nearly making him fall over, but luckily he caught himself.
Isabel and Julia came up slower and they all went inside to sit down for a bit. Soon they were all settled, with Maria happily cuddled in Michael’s arms in the arm chair.
“I’m sorry, but I don’t believe we’ve met,” Samantha directed toward Julia who’d been silently sitting beside Isabel unsure of what to do or say. She’d been pondering leaving with the excuse that she hadn’t meant to even stay so long as she had but the shopping trip had just been sprung on her.
“Oh, I’m sorry,” Isabel apologized immediately realizing Julia’s discomfort. But what was she going to say to her parents? She hadn’t told them yet that she and Alex weren’t together anymore. “Mom, dad, this is Julia Whitman, Alex’s sister. Jules, these are my parents, Samantha and Patrick.”
“It’s nice to meet you,” Julia smiled to them.
“It’s a pleasure dear. You’re just as polite as your brother I see,” Samantha smiled. “So are you visiting your brother or do you go to school here too?”
“I started at UCSD in the fall. It’s nice to be close to my brother, and his friends are great, they’ve all just kind of welcomed me into their group,” Julia smiled at the two girls who’d she’d become rather close to and fond of.
“That’s nice of them to help you get settled in. Say, Isabel, don’t we know someone at UCSD? Isn’t that where Andrew’s going now?” Samantha looked in thought and missed the glances that flew around the room, though Patrick caught on that something was up.
“Yeah, he does, and actually, Julia and him met before we could even introduce them,” Isabel fudged a little on the details. Samantha asked Julia a little about where she was from in polite conversation before the conversation drifted to Maria’s parents arrival the following day, and the wedding.
“Wait, Izzie, why isn’t Alex here with you? Last time we were here you were both miserable away from each other.”
Isabel’s heart fell and Julia squeezed her hand in support.
“He’s…busy with his own stuff mom. You know, midterms are coming up and with the wedding business, we all gotta find time to study at some point,” Michael waved it off in his sister’s defense. If she didn’t want to tell them the truth then far be it from him to do it for her.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Julia had gone and Michael took his parents with him to go pick up Carolyn from Tess’s apartment where Kyle had decided to stay for the evening leaving Isabel and Maria alone for a while, which was what Isabel wanted. There’d been something on her mind earlier when she’d called Maria about shopping, but since Julia was there as well she just didn’t feel like bringing it up. She didn’t want Julia to believe that any of it was her problem.
“Okay, what’s wrong?” Maria asked, pushing away the amusing thought that she was becoming a regular ‘Dear Abby’ with all the people that’d been coming to her with their problems as of late.
“You always know…” Isabel mused.
“It’s my job hun, now what’s bothering you?” she pushed further.
“I just, I don’t want to cause any scene at your wedding. I mean, with Alex and all. Maybe I shouldn’t be one of your bridesmaids since he’s one of the ushers, and it’ll just be less of a problem. I mean, he obviously hates me. He doesn’t want to look at me, let alone be in the same room as me,” she sighed in defeat.
Maria scooched closer to her friend on the couch and wrapped warm welcoming arms around her.
“Hey, now don’t you ever think that you’re not good enough, alright? You’re an amazing person and none of this is your fault. Alex is an idiot, but I know for a fact that he doesn’t hate you.”
“Really?”
“Yeah. Trust me on that one. But it won’t be a problem. Alex and I are going to be having a little talk.”
“Don’t hurt him Maria,” Isabel interrupted. She couldn’t stand it if she hurt him, even though he had hurt her. Maria had to laugh at the idea, it was just silly.
“I won’t, not physically at least. He just needs to realize what a baby he’s being and I won’t have him ruining my day. Trust me…it’ll be fine. Don’t you worry about Alex. Before you know it he’ll be crawling at your feet begging for forgiveness for his stupidity.”
“Thanks Ria, you make a great sister.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Maria sweetie, that dress is gorgeous! It’s absolutely perfect on you,” Amy complimented as her daughter walked out of the dressing room at the boutique where she’d found her gown.
Jim and Amy had arrived and were staying at the house along with the Guerin’s who’d gotten there earlier in the week. There was now a week until the wedding and Maria found both mothers a complete help in getting things organized while she was still attending classes in the morning. Courtney was also helpful in keeping Maria’s mind from drifting too far in class when she should be paying attention. All her friends and family were the greatest, she was realizing more and more. What had she ever done to deserve them?
Maria beamed back at Samantha and Amy. Both mothers seemed to be getting along well and enjoying the time they were putting into their children’s wedding. Sam looked at mother and daughter and smiled.
“Hard to watch your baby growing up so much, isn’t it?” she asked.
“Very hard, though I think I realized that when my baby came home telling me she was gonna be a mother.”
“Well, Michael has definitely had his moments as well.”
“Do you think these shoes look alright with this?” Maria asked. She’d found shoes somewhere else and loved them so much and thought they’d match the dress since they fit her feet nice and comfortably while still adding three inches to her height with the heels.
“They look great, it’s like they were made to go with that dress. Now, what you really have to worry about, is what do you have that’s blue?” Samantha smiled.
“Well, actually,” Maria blushed slightly. The girls had gotten her this the first time they were out shopping for the wedding. “I have a blue garter...Courtney found it last week when we were looking at they’re dresses...and so she got it for me.”
“Oh, you didn’t show us that yet!” Amy chided trying to suppress the laughter. How was it her daughter could be even slightly embarrassed about that?
“Sorry...” she mumbled. “Are we done yet? I want to be back when Michael gets home from class.”
“Relax sweetie, the two of you have the rest of your lives to spend waiting on each other. Can’t you give your mom a day?”
“But I miss him...” she whimpered softly, turning around to go back to the changing room. At least the dress didn’t need to be altered, it already fit her perfectly. Otherwise that would’ve cost a lot in order to get it back in time. Not that they didn’t have the money, but she really didn’t need the extra stress of worrying over her dress. They were taking it home today, and she couldn’t help the giddy feeling inside her…she was sure she was glowing.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Four days to go and Maria was getting down to business as she entered the familiar apartment building with a mission in mind, and she wouldn’t be leaving until she’d accomplished what she’d come for. Some things just had to change before she could walk down the aisle in peace it would seem. Thank god for having house guests that were more than willing to baby-sit at any and all hours.
Raising her hand to the door she decided to just try the knob first, and when it gave way, she walked right on in, not caring too much if she was interrupting. What could she be possibly interrupting? There sure as hell better not be anything going on in there or there’d be hell to pay!
“Maria?” Alex looked up from the couch where he’d been vegging watching television since he’d gotten home from class. “What are you doing here?” Reaching for the remote he clicked the tv off and shifted over so she could sit beside him, which she did willingly. This was easier than she’d thought.
“Okay Alex, we’ve gotta talk. Do you still love Isabel?” she demanded point-blank.
“I…but…it’s not that…”
“Simple?” Maria offered. “Yes it is. Okay?”
“You don’t understand.”
“What don’t I understand? That you were an idiot? Sure I do. But I know that there is no way I’m gonna let you ruin my wedding. So if you want to be there and be a part of it, then you have to deal with the fact that I told Julia she could bring Andrew. And you also better deal with the fact that Isabel will be one of my bridesmaids because I love her, she’s gonna be my sister-in-law, and I don’t want you upsetting her.
“I love you Alex, you’re one of my best friends, but right now you’re not being yourself. The Alex I know always followed his heart, protected his girls, and never let an argument get out of hand. Don’t you think this one has gone on long enough?”
Alex listened patiently, head resting in his hands braced against his knees. He knew he’d been stupid…
“But what if she won’t forgive me? What if she doesn’t want me back?”
“I wouldn’t blame her considering what an ass you were! And with all that she was going through, she could have used you there Alex. I mean did you ever even think of the possibility that she could’ve been pregnant? You guys practically turned into bunnies, did you ever even think?” Maria retorted, watching Alex sink further into the couch with each derisive comment.
“What?! She’s pregnant!” Alex’s head popped up as fast as a gopher who’s hole was quickly flooding with water. “Oh god…it’s all my fault. I told you she’d hate me.”
“Hey, wow, calm down boy. I said the possibility that she was pregnant. Relax Alex, she isn’t pregnant, she just had a scare and she called me, but maybe you should ask her about it yourself.”
“How could I do that? I’ve been so stupid.”
“All you have to do is say you’re sorry you weren’t there and that you’re ready to listen when she’s ready to talk about it. Simple as that.”
“Somehow I don’t think it’ll be that easy.”
“Well, no, of course she’ll make you explain yourself. But doesn’t she deserve that?”
“That’s what I’m saying. Don’t you think I realized that this whole thing is ridiculous? I did…I just…I don’t know what to do.”
“Try apologizing.”
“That’s not enough. Isabel’s special, she always has been. She deserves better than me, she deserves someone who won’t hurt her.”
“No Alex. She doesn’t want anyone else, she loves you.”
“You’re just saying that.”
“No I’m not. Look, why else would she lie to her parents and not tell them that the two of you weren’t together anymore? Why did she come up with excuses as to why you two were never together when Samantha asks? She wants to be with you…and you want to be with her, you just said as much.”
“So…what do I do now?”
“Were you not listening this whole time? Just be honest with her, that’s the only way to get back what you lost. And do it in the next few days, okay?” Maria offered her friend a smile and pulled him into a hug. He really looked like he could use some comfort at the moment.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Ugh!” Justin moaned. He felt like his feet would fall off if he was forced to take one more step inside another store. “Court, can we please at least stop for lunch right now? I’m starving and my feet are killing me. We’ve been here since nine o’clock and its nearly one!” he whined.
“Fine, big baby. What is it with guys, are you just genetically incapable of withstanding the rigors of the shopping mall?” she pondered to herself with a smile. She loved to tease Justin; it was what she lived for.
They reached the food court and Justin was so tired he sat down at the table and claimed he’d watch all of her bags while she went to get the food, saying that someone else might take all the tables by the time they got back. She knew that really he’d collapse on her if she made him come, so she simply nodded her head and went to get the Chinese food she loved so much.
They were eating in a comfortable silence when Courtney realized something.
“You know, we still haven’t found a present for Michael and Maria’s wedding.”
“Wasn’t that the whole reason you begged me to come shopping with you?”
“Well, yeah, but I did get something for the bachelorette party, and didn’t you find something for Michael?” Courtney prodded.
“Okay, I suppose. But all you said this morning was wedding present,” he reminded as he bit into his firecracker beef, enjoying the spicy flavors assaulting his senses.
Courtney rolled her eyes at him. Hadn’t he learned by now that she always left the mall with more than she came to get? That was basic mall rules 101. Deciding to change the subject she brought up something she’d been meaning to ask him for a while now. She’d been at his place last night…and this morning…and it had reminded her.
“So when did Conner move out?”
“Huh? Oh, uh, well his girlfriend has an apartment of her own and they kinda decided to move in together. And I just said okay, whatever, cause its not like I can’t afford the rent on my own. I just don’t want to live with some stranger, and everyone I know already has a place to live for the rest of the year,” he shrugged. Conner was the guy who’d been sharing his apartment but he was hardly ever home, so it made sense that he’d just move in with his girlfriend. Not like Courtney ever saw much of him when she was over.
“Oh. Well, hey, then that’s perfect!” she smiled in delight.
“What’s perfect?” Justin was confused.
“I was talking to Tess yesterday in the café and she was saying that Kyle doesn’t know where he’s gonna be living because of course he doesn’t want to be in the same house as the newlyweds. I mean, can you even imagine? I’m sure it’s bad enough right now!” Courtney laughed.
“So he’s just moving out? Does Maria know about this?”
“I dunno. But it makes sense Justin. And you and Kyle are friends and all, right? So he’s not some stranger. Besides, he’ll probably be over at Tess’s a lot anyways, and we still have the mansion if we need to be alone, cause god knows there’s enough space there to find an empty room or ten,” she giggled.
“Yeah, I guess that’s true. I suppose I can offer him the place when I see him tomorrow.”
“That’s really nice of you, baby,” Court cooed as she leaned across the table to place a kiss to his lips. She had him in the palm of her hands…piece of cake!
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Isabel, I know that I’ve said some things…” he paced back and forth across the carpet in the small living room of his apartment. “No,” he sighed, turning to look out the window at the darkening night sky. “That’s not right. This has to be perfect, other wise she’ll hate me and run away from me forever. Liz and Maria both said to just be honest. Tell her the truth. I can do that,” Alex gave himself the pep-talk and resumed his pacing, eyes closed and concentrating on what he really felt.
“I didn’t know what I was saying. No that’s wrong, yes I did. I’m sorry that I hurt you. I…I was angry. I felt that you were betraying me. Of all people, you most of all should know how I feel about my family. When you went behind my back and supported Andrew and my sister, all I saw was you helping him to hurt her. After what he did to you, I didn’t understand how you could wish that on anyone else, least of all Jules. I know the two of you bonded or something, but…you’re my girlfriend…you’re supposed to be on my side. I thought we shared everything! But you were keeping that from me, and it hurt.
“I had to protect my sister, though I didn’t go about it very well. And I realize now that was probably one of the dumbest things I’ve ever done since I ended up losing the both of you. But…I’m trying now. Julia and I are talking at least. I’m sure she still doesn’t quite trust me like she always did…but I trust her. I’m sorry I didn’t listen to you when you told me she was a big girl and could take care of herself. Because she is, and she’s more than capable of making her own decisions as she’s repetitively telling me on several occasions.
“The things I said to you were inexcusable. And you didn’t deserve any of the cruel treatment I gave you. You’re wonderful, and you always will be in my eyes. Even when I was mad, you were still the epitome of perfection. If you don’t want to be a part of my life now, I’ll understand. It’s been ages since we’ve really seen each other and I’m sure you’re over me,” Alex heaved a sigh. Was this coming out right at all? He wasn’t sure.
“I wouldn’t say that,” a soft, teary voice came from behind him. He jumped, turning around, his brain not believing his eyes or his ears.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Minutes earlier…
Isabel stepped out of her car with a heavy heart, but hopes were flitting around inside her head like fireflies. She’d gotten the message from Alex when she’d gotten back from seeing a movie with Julia and Tammy. To say she was astounded was the understatement of a lifetime. After pushing the button on her answering machine her knees gave way and she found herself sitting on the edge of her bed tightly gripping the comforter between white fingers.
He’d asked her to come over so that they could talk; he’d said it was important, and so she’d come. As she walked down the hall to the familiar door she debated with the idea of knocking or letting herself in. She still had his key. She hadn’t seen him really to give it back, not that she wanted to let go of it. Even if they didn’t last, it was something special. At one time, it had meant a lot to her, and always would, no matter the pain.
She didn’t need the key though, the door was unlocked and slightly open, so all she had to do was touch it lightly and it gave way, opening into the slightly dim apartment. His voice immediately streamed through, surrounding her senses and ensnaring her in their trap, pulling her inside with the troubled emotions she could just make out playing across his face and body.
He’d been hurting just as much as she had. She could feel the tears welling up as she leaned back against the door that she’d just come through to keep herself from falling once more that night.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Present…
“Isabel?!” Alex looked at her in shock. She looked like a ghost framed against the door. He couldn’t believe she was here…she’d heard him talking…so much for rehearsing his speech.
Isabel just mutely nodded at his question. Yes, it was her, she’d come just like he’d asked. And if that didn’t tell him how much she still cared for him, loved him, than she’d just have to find another way to let him know, a more obvious way.
“I…I…” Now that she was here and standing right in front of him he was having a hard time finding the words. “How…how long have you been standing there?”
“Since the beginning,” her voice was a hoarse whisper.
“Isabel, I’m sorry. I don’t really know what else to say.” Taking courage that she hadn’t run yet he stepped towards her, ready to tell her more. “I love you, I never stopped. It just hurt when I thought you’d betrayed me, and I realize that I was just being childish. But never, ever believe that I for one second stopped feeling for you the way I always will.”
Isabel let out a choked sob and grabbed him in a hug, crying on his shoulder, happy to be in his arms again where she’d always feel safe.
“I’m sorry you had to go through that all alone,” he whispered meaningfully as one hand spread across her stomach, letting her know that he knew.
“Who…” she stopped herself from finishing the question. Only one other person knew. Maria.
“Yeah, Maria told me. And I’m so sorry I wasn’t there for you. It must have been hell.”
Wiping a stray tear Isabel pulled back out of his arms to look him in the eyes as she nodded her head and agreed. “It was.”
Taking her hand in his, Alex led her to the couch where they both sat down. Isabel made sure to leave some space between them because she wanted to discuss this. She wasn’t just going to forgive him, they needed to talk. She needed some reassurance before things could go back to anything like what they had once been.
“Why the sudden change Alex?” she asked when she’d sobered up a bit. He’d remained silent opting to let her ask whatever she would. He sighed and his shoulders sagged a little at the question.
“It wasn’t sudden at all actually. Well, I’m sure you know that Julia and I have fixed things between us. I’ve agreed to give Andrew a chance for her sake. And she and everyone else have been saying things that I just never really listened to. Until Michael came to have a talk with me. I’m not sure why, but what he said just seemed to finally start to get through to me when I was talking to my mom a while ago. He said that he didn’t know if he wanted us to get back together because I hurt you so bad when I laid all the blame for everything on you. And that he didn’t know how someone who swore he loved someone else could just turn around and do that. I guess it didn’t really hit me that I had put all the blame for everything on you, and I apologize. It was completely my fault, not yours, I can see that now. And all I did was cause you more and more pain in so many ways. By ignoring you, and just plain not being there to offer support when you needed it. I’m sorry. And I’d love it if we could start over, but that’s completely up to you. I’ll do whatever you want.”
“Alex…I…” Isabel wasn’t sure what to say. She wanted to be with him so bad. And he seemed sincerely genuine with his admissions. But could they really start over? “I don’t think it’s possible to start over.”
“Oh,” Alex hung his head in defeat. He hadn’t been ready for this. Secretly he’d been praying that she’d jump into his arms, but obviously that wasn’t going to happen.
“I don’t mean that we can’t have a relationship, because I can’t stand being away from you any longer. Do you know how much it has been killing me just seeing you in passing? Never talking to you, hearing your voice? It hurts, Alex. And I don’t want to start over at the beginning, because we’ve come a long way since we met. Sure, it’s been nearly three months since we’ve really spent time together, but I think that we can get through this and get back to where we were before. No, I’m not ready to just jump into bed with you right now, but we don’t have to wait a year either. I’m just saying, let’s see how it goes.” Scooting herself over she brought her body close to his so she could rest her head on his shoulder and grabbed his hand in hers, entwining their fingers before bringing them to her lips and kissing his hand.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
It was the night before the wedding and Max was taking Michael away as the girls were kidnapping her. While Michael was still saying goodnight to Carolyn Maria walked over to Max with determination, causing him to gulp at the sight. Uh-oh, was he in trouble for something?
“Max,” she smiled too sugar-sweetly. “Now I know you remember that conversation we had about a week ago,” she reminded. All Max could do was nod his head wearily. Maria was scary when she was like this, like a lioness protecting her young.
Max remembered that conversation all too well. Maria had cornered him at school one day and practically threatened his life…not something he’d forget too easily.
“I swear to god Max, if you get my fiancé a stripper for his bachelor party there will be hell to pay come morning. Got it?”
And then she had simply went on walking to class as if nothing had happened, while Max had been stunned stiff for minutes. No, he definitely remembered the incident in question.
“Good boy. Now just remember that tonight.” Before Maria could go on Michael came into the hall and Max breathed a sigh of relief. He was never so happy to see his friend as he was right then. He just wanted to get away from Maria, cause lord was she scaring him!
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Courtney couldn’t help but laughing as she stood near Tess watching as Maria went to get the door. It was just too perfect. They’d plotted this together, just the two of them. Of course Liz wouldn’t get in on it, she was the quieter one, and they never even brought it up with Isabel or Julia and Tammy. But Court felt that this bachelorette party needed some spice…and Tess willingly pitched in.
Maria went to get the door by some excuse of Tess’s conjuring. Wasn’t she the guest of honor? Weren’t the others supposed to be playing hostess here?
Opening the door, Maria found herself face to face with a police officer.
“Can I help you?”
“No, the question is, can I help you?” he replied smoothly, winking at her as he pulled out a pair of handcuffs and flipped them on her wrists before she could realize what was happening. Then he pulled her inside to all the hooting and hollering of her friends.
That’s when it hit her. Oh god! They’d gotten her a stripper. Courtney set the music blaring in the room and she had to admit, this guy could definitely dance. But if the guys found out, she’d be dead. Maria had been so explicit in insisting on no strippers for Michael’s party, and here the girls had gotten her one.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So what are we supposed to be doing at this kind of thing?” Alex joked as they all sat around with drinks in their hands.
“Well I was gonna get a stripper,” Justin suggested.
“But Maria threatened my life and my ability to have children if I allowed such a thing to happen,” Max explained.
“Exotic dancers aren’t strippers.”
“Yeah, but Tess then reiterated that that wouldn’t be tolerated either,” Kyle shrugged.
“Hmm…so what do we do now? Aren’t you guys supposed to be giving me a party?” Michael almost laughed. It was kinda funny to think about all of them just sitting around drinking and talking while the girls had surely come up with something fun and exciting for their party.
“There’s a hockey game on,” Max suggested.
“Score! Hockey it is! Why didn’t you say so sooner?”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Hours later Julia had been having fun, laughing with Tess over Maria’s reaction to her ‘one last hurrah’ as Court had dubbed it. Liz and Tammy had both been red-faced but eventually joined in the fun, though much quieter than everyone else. Maria had given in and enjoyed herself for the girls sake. And now they were all just laying around, giggling as they dug in to the Ben & Jerry’s ice cream tubs scattered across the coffee table.
“You guys know that not a word of this night gets out to the guys, right?” Maria asked as she shoved a spoonful of ‘fudge central’ into her mouth.
“Aww, where’s the fun in that?” Court laughed as Maria’s eyes widened with the comment.
“Please, I told Max they were dead if they got Michael a stripper and here you guys go and get me one. Not a word!”
“Yeah, and I kinda told Kyle that meant no exotic dancers either,” Tess added with an evil gleam.
“But wait, I thought you were in on the whole thing?” Julia questioned.
“I was!” The girls burst out into laughter and only calmed down when Courtney silenced them to announce… “Presents!”
“Edible underwear…”
“For some tasty fun!” Court Narrated
“…Crotchless panties…”
“For easy access…you know, some quickies, like on the flight to wherever you’re going on your honeymoon. Join the mile high club, be daring!”
“…Flavored condoms…”
“More tasty fun!”
“…ridged condoms…”
“For your pleasure.”
“…handcuffs and a leather whip…”
“For your dominatrix tendencies.”
“…honey dusting powder and chocolate body paint complete with duster and brushes…”
“Double the fun for some creative imaginations.”
“…sexy lingerie in pink, red, purple, and blue…”
“To expand Michael’s horizons?”
“How about for a more appropriate present?” Maria suggested. “Thank you Julia, Tammy, I love them.” Maria smiled at the two roommates who’d gotten her the most respectable present so far. Between Courtney, Tess and Isabel, they’d kinda gotten out there.
“…a picture of Michael posing in his boxers?! Oh Lizzie, you gotta tell me how on earth you got this!” Maria demanded as she gazed at the perfect black and white image of her fiancé in a pair of dark boxers that fit him to a T. It made it easy for her to imagine the rest of the body underneath that she knew so well.
“Well, Isabel helped,” Liz smiled, happy to see that her friend liked the gift. She’d been having a difficult time finding something special to give her.
“I love it Lizzie, thank you! Thank you all of you. I’m sure that Michael and I will have lots of fun playing with all of these!”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Score! Oh yeah baby! My team rules. I believe that’s twenty bucks from each of you for doubting me.”
“Yeah, yeah,” Max, Alex, Kyle and Justin all grumbled in sync.
“You better use this money well,” Alex jibed.
“Well I’m sure it’ll make the honeymoon that much more enjoyable! But sorry, there’s no way in hell you’re gonna get details!” he laughed and readily accepted his friends money.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria fussed with her dress as she looked at her reflection in the mirror. She could feel the butterflies in her stomach fluttering beneath the bodice of her perfect gown. Everyone was here…it was all ready, and in just a short period of time, she’d be Mrs. Michael Guerin.
She gazed at her daughter, in her little high chair in a pretty little white dress of her own. Sure she was a little young to be the flower girl considering she couldn’t walk down the aisle, but instead Isabel was going to carry her, being her aunt and everything.
Jim had eagerly agreed to walk her down the aisle when she’d asked him. Of course her mom had told her he would but that didn’t mean she hadn’t doubted it. But no, he’d been completely happy to oblige.
They were getting married in the backyard of the mansion since the property was absolutely beautiful in the spring. There were enough chairs set out for the family and close friends, but it was far from a huge affair. And the gazebo was at the top of the aisle, making it a pretty little backdrop for pictures.
A knock at the door stole Maria’s attention from her wandering thoughts as Liz came in.
“You okay?” she asked as she came forward giving Maria a big encouraging hug.
“Why am I so nervous, Lizzie? I’m not supposed to be like this. I mean, Michael is the one, and we’ve been living together, its not like anything is changing.”
“It’s natural, Ria. Everyone gets wedding day jitters. It’s like a rite of passage or something. It’s because it really does change something, it cements everything you and Michael have felt for each other. You’ll be a complete family now and nothing can take that away from you. Don’t worry about the nerves, it’ll all disappear once you see Michael in his tux.”
“I can’t believe this is happening… I mean, when we were little, I don’t know why, but I always thought you would be the first one to get married.”
“You just thought that cause of what happened to your mom.”
“I suppose. But I did kinda follow in her footsteps, didn’t I? Does that mean Carolyn’s gonna go through the same thing? What if it’s like genetic?” her voice raised as she neared panic.
“Relax. Calm down. It’s not genetic; I promise there is no scientific evidence what so over for such a thing. You didn’t follow in your mother’s footsteps because you and Michael are getting married. You found your match while your still young, not that your mom and Jim are old, but you know what I mean. And as for Carolyn, she has two parents who love her more than anything, two sets of grandparents, and many aunts and uncles who will spoil her rotten and keep her on track. She won’t relive your life.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yes. I’m positive. Now let’s finish getting you ready. The minister is here and the guys are just about ready.”
“Thank you Lizzie. What would I do without you?”
“Mmm…be horribly alone and probably have died years ago without my wise council,” she joked to lighten the mood a little.
“Yeah,” Maria sniffled, “probably.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Michael paced up and down the room in nervous habit. He was getting married in half an hour. Finally…he’d be married to the woman of his dreams. She always haunted his dreams, especially last night since he hadn’t been able to sleep with her beside him as they’d been doing for so long now. It had been hard to sleep, but eventually his brain had turned off and allowed him a few hours with her in his imagination.
He’d dreamt of them say five years down the road, taking Carolyn to school on her first day. Watching her in the talent show, playing in soccer games, dancing on stage, anything that his daughter wanted to do, he’d make sure she got a chance at it. And little brothers and sisters for her to play with as well. He wouldn’t mind a house full of children, and he knew Maria felt the same way as long as they waited until they were done with school before beginning that project.
Now he knew they had a future, and it was more than he could’ve possibly imagined a year ago. But time was flying by. Carolyn had already gotten so big, and he only had a year left of school, and most of all, he was getting married! It was still so unreal, yet the day had finally come.
He had the sudden urge to scribble something down in his journal, so he walked down the hall to Max’s room and turned his computer on, logging onto the internet and into his email account. Since it wasn’t his computer he’d just have to send it to himself on email and transfer it later.
March
Dear Carolyn,
Today’s the day that we’re becoming a complete family. Your mother and I are getting married today and you, my little princess are our little flower girl. I’m sure by the time you read this you’ll have seen lots of pictures of all of us all dressed up. My parents, your grandparents got the photographer because they wanted lots of pictures of the occasion. That’s not too big of a surprise considering its my mother. So I’m sure the pictures will be everywhere.
Someday, I’m sure I’ll go all out wanting you to only have the best of everything if and when you find someone who makes you as happy as your mother and I are when we’re together. I wish you only the best my precious. Don’t worry, someday you’ll find someone who you can love like that. And never forget, good things are worth the wait. I’ve waited quite a while for this day, and now I’m going to enjoy it with my two favorite girls in white.
Love you always and forever,
Your father,
Michael Guerin
Pushing send Michael shut down the computer and walked out of the room, heading down to the first floor where Max and the other guys were waiting for him. He was ready now.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
The music was playing and Michael pulled his new wife close, holding her firmly against his chest so there was no escaping him.
“I love you Mrs. Guerin,” he whispered in her ear.
“I love you too Mr. Guerin,” Maria smiled against his shoulder as she snuggled into his embrace. She just loved the feel of him in a tux, though she couldn’t wait until all the clothes were gone later.
As they danced their first dance as husband and wife his mind drifted back to the ceremony. Specifically that first moment when she appeared in front of him, the angel in white at the end of the aisle.
Her dress fit her like a glove, and she sparkled like a diamond. She was the perfect image of the pixie he always thought her to be, all she needed was a pair of glittery little wings to make it all perfectly real. And she’d floated down to him past her father, her mother, Liz’s parents, his own parents…it had been a magical moment as all his dreams came true.
The song softly came to an end and Maria sighed. She wasn’t sure when she’d get to dance with him again because of the guests. Of course she’d have to dance with Jim, and Patrick, and her own father of course… But they were husband and wife now, so she could commandeer him anytime she wanted, right?
Kissing her on the lips one last time before pulling apart, Michael ran his fingers through the curls of her hair that were dangling down her back.
“I don’t wanna let go,” she whined.
“Me either, you’re mine now, and I’m yours.”
“Always.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Complicated Circumstances *AU CC* complete
Moderators: Anniepoo98, Rowedog, ISLANDGIRL5, Itzstacie, truelovepooh, FSU/MSW-94, Erina, Hunter, Forum Moderators
- Pegleg
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 89
- Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm
- Location: Running from the Voices in my Head
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 72
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Jeff grabbed Nancy’s hand, giving it a squeeze, bringing Nancy back to reality. She had been staring, watching the young couples dance as if they were the only things that existed in the room. She smiled at Jeff, sharing a glance that told her he understood exactly what she was thinking.
Looking back to the dance floor, her eyes first landed on Maria and Michael. They looked so happy, so wrapped up in each other, and just…perfect. Maria in her white flowing dress and Michael in his tuxedo, dancing to the soft music flitting across the room… It was amazing to think that the woman she saw before her was the little girl that used to run through the sprinklers in her back yard during the hot summer days. Or squeal at the idea of hot cocoa after coming in from the cold winter snow.
Her eyes next shifted to her oldest daughter, sharing a sweet, tender kiss with her fiancé on the dance floor. It wouldn’t be too long before she found her own daughter in this same place, marrying who she was sure was the man of her daughter’s dreams. They just looked so in love.
Lastly, her eyes moved to her youngest daughter. Her little baby. No matter how old she got, Tess would always be Nancy’s little baby. But seeing Tess and her boyfriend together, Kyle whispering something in Tess’s ear, making her laugh, while holding her tightly to him, just seemed to remind her of how fast her girls were growing up. They were beyond needing their mother, and it wouldn’t be long before they had families of their own…well, hopefully not too soon.
“I understand the sentiment,” Diane said, breaking Nancy from her thoughts once again. Nancy smiled at the other woman as she sat down, she too watching their children on the dance floor. Apparently, she had caught Nancy’s staring and could understand where her thoughts were leading.
* * * * *
Earlier that evening…
“Mom, Dad,” Liz said, coming up to her parents with Max by her side and two elder people standing behind them. “I want to introduce you to Max’s parents, Diane and Philip Evans,” she finished, her and Max stepping aside.
“Jeff and Nancy Parker,” Max filled in for his own parents as they came forward to great their future in laws.
“A pleasure to meet you,” Nancy smiled, putting out her hand, but was surprised when instead Diane embraced her in a comforting hug, one Nancy returned willingly. Jeff and Philip shook hands, and before anyone knew it, Nancy and Diane were gushing about wedding plans and how brilliant their children looked together. Seeing their job was done, Max and Liz quickly disappeared to escape the tirade from their conspiring mothers.
* * * * *
“How long do you think it will be?” Nancy asked, turning to her new found friend.
“I’m not sure,” Diane replied, looking at the two. “But the way those two look at each other,” she continued, “I wouldn’t be surprised if we didn’t have too wait long.”
Nancy just nodded in recognition, agreeing with Diane Evans wholeheartedly.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hmmm…That’ll be us some day,” Max muttered, as his and Liz’s body swayed softly to the music.
“Huh?” Liz asked, picking her head up from Max’s shoulder.
Max motioned in Michael and Maria’s direction, while pulling Liz closer into him, loving the feel of just having her in his arms.
“Ahh...,” Liz gave in recognition. They stayed silent for a while, both watching as Michael and Maria danced together, seemingly completely unaware of the world around them, completely lost in each other.
“Max?” Liz asked after a moment, somewhat hesitantly.
“Yeah,” Max replied encouragingly, rubbing one hand up and down her back.
“I know we haven’t really talked about it, but…do you think maybe we could set a date?”
Max smiled, a broad, goofy grin. “When did you have in mind?”
Liz smiled at his answer, trying to suppress a giddy laugh. “I don’t know. I never really saw myself getting married before graduation, but…I don’t think I could wait that long.”
“God, I know what you mean,” Max groaned, pained at the thought of having to wait another full year before marrying his dreamgirl. “But I love you Liz, and I’ll wait as long as you want to. Whenever you want to get married is fine with me.”
“Oh, your no help!” Liz admonished, but remained smiling. She was sure she’d never be able to get the giddy look off her face. “How bout this summer…like August?”
“Really?” Max asked hopefully. He hadn’t really expected her to pick a date so soon.
“Yeah. The more I think about it, the more sure I am that I don’t want to wait. And this way we’d have the summer to prepare without school getting in the way and we can start our senior year together.”
“I love you,” Max said, kissing his fiancé.
“I love you too,” Liz laughed softly, happier then she ever thought she could be. “We’re getting married,” she squealed, the excitement flowing through her.
“So when should we tell everyone?” Max asked, ready to tell his parents that very moment.
“Later. It’s Michael and Maria’s day.”
“So, tomorrow then…” Max drew out hopefully.
Liz laughed. “Tomorrow would be fine.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“You don’t understand how good it feels to have you in my arms again,” Alex started, as he and Isabel swayed softly to the music.
“Oh, I think I may have some idea,” Isabel smiled.
Alex’s face took on a pained look, as he tilted Isabel’s face up to his. “I’m sorr…” he started, but Isabel interrupted.
“Stop that Alex, no more dwelling on the past. We’re going to leave that behind us now, ok?”
“Right ok,” Alex agreed, settling her back into his arms. “How about we go out? Tomorrow night? Like for dinner or something?”
“Or something?” Isabel laughed at Alex’s nervous countenance.
“Alright, I give up. How about I just stop talking.”
Isabel laughed out loud at that one. “You know I’m just teasing you Alex. I’d love to go out tomorrow.”
Alex smiled, holding Isabel just a little bit tighter. As they danced, Alex’s eyes drifted toward where his sister was dancing with her boyfriend.
Feeling the change in his demeanor, Isabel looked up to Alex, then followed his line of sight to Julia and Andrew. Looking up to Alex once again, she was surprised at the play of emotion she saw on his face. He didn’t show anger or pain, but something else that she couldn’t quite put her finger on. Defeat? Acceptance? She wasn’t sure.
“Go,” Isabel said, seeing the longing in his look. He smiled down at her, amazed at how well she knew him. How had he almost given her up? How did he almost throw all this away?
Seeing the understanding and the deep love shinning in her eyes, he kissed her once, before making his way across the room to his sister.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Have I told you yet how beautiful you look tonight?”
“Only about a hundred times,” Julia laughed, as Andy rested his forehead against hers. “But I don’t think I could ever get tired of hearing it.”
Andy smiled, leaning down to capture her lips with his. It didn’t take long for them to forget the world around them and just settle into the sensations their embrace provided. It wasn’t until they heard someone clearing their throat behind them that realized how starved their lungs were becoming for air.
Breathing heavily, they turned to see Alex standing slightly behind Andy. He didn’t look pleased.
“May I cut in?” Alex asked, trying to keep the displeasure off his face. Tightening his jaw, Alex managed to force a smile, trying to convey his good intentions.
“Sorry Alex, but you’re my brother and that’s just gross,” Julia joked, lightening the mood slightly. The tension between Alex and Andy was thick enough to cut with a knife.
“Ha ha Jules, I was talking about a dance,” he smiled, genuinely this time. “Do you mind Andrew?” Alex turned eyes to him, trying to seem sincere.
“Of course not. By all means,” Andy replied, turning Julia over to her brother, more than willing for any escape from the uncomfortable situation.
“Thanks,” Alex replied, taking Andrew’s place across from his sister.
“Alex…” Julia started, but he cut her off.
“Look I have something to say, and if I don’t get it out soon, I probably won’t be able to. So just let me get this out, ok?”
Alex was met with silence, and taking that as his cue, he started. “I know I haven’t been the biggest fan of your and Andrew’s relationship…”
At the look on Julia’s face, Alex laughed.
“Ok, so maybe I haven’t been a fan at all. And I’m still not really happy about your relationship. But…” he cut Julia off when she opened her mouth to speak. “But, I realize that it doesn’t matter whether I agree with you or not, this is your decision. And I’m going to support you. I may not like it, don’t expect me to be jumping up an down at the fact that you two are together, but I’m not going to interfere either. I accept that it’s your choice, not mine…no matter how much I hate it,” Alex muttered that last part under his breath.
Julia nodded, knowing how hard it was for him to say that. If nothing else, her brother certainly was stubborn. “He has changed Alex. He loves me.”
“I hope you’re right, Jules. I hope you’re right.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Now this…” Michael started, “this is the best day of my life.”
Maria looked up at him then, her eyes shinning as she tried desperately not to cry. She was just so incredibly happy.
“Michael, I…” she choked out, her eyes continuing to tear-up.
“Shhh,” Michael soothed, running his hand over her back in soothing circles. “You don’t have to say a word. I know.”
“I love you,” she whispered against his chest for good measure. It was amazing that all they had been through could come down to this perfect moment; them together, with their beautiful daughter…the perfect little family. Sure, they had made some mistakes along the way, but she wouldn’t change it for the world.
She sniffled, making Michael chuckle softly. “I love you too, Pixie,” he said, before bringing his lips down to hers. The kiss started out lightly, but quickly grew more passionate, desperate, promising much more to come.
Once they broke apart, Michael took a moment to catch his breath. Then, with a devilish smirk on his face, “So, you about ready to get out of here?”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Daddy. Dad look,” Katie came running up to her father, bouquet in hand. “I caught it!”
Steven turned to his wife Rita and the two shared a look. “Just what I need,” Steven sighed. “Another daughter marrying off.”
Katie giggled. “Don’t worry daddy, I’m not going to get married too soon.”
“Well that’s good to hear,” Steven laughed, hugging his daughter. Rita was chuckling as well.
Katie quickly ran off to show her sister, who was talking with Tess.
“I look at her and then I look at Maria,” Steven mused, “and I realize just how much I missed.”
“Yes, but she wouldn’t be the same person she is today, had you not left. What she went through helped to make her who she is,” Rita rationalized.
“True, but that still doesn’t mean that there isn’t at least a part of me that doesn’t regret it. Doesn’t at least regret not sticking around to be a part of her life.”
Rita sighed. She knew he didn’t regret his life with her, but she also knew that he never forgave himself for walking out on Maria when she was a child. “Well look at it this way. You have another chance, maybe not to be her father…but to be a grandfather.”
Steven smiled, “Yeah. I guess you’re right.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Finally alone,” Michael groaned as the elevator doors closed, gathering Maria in his arms. The were staying the night at beautiful Westgate Hotel before leaving tomorrow for their honeymoon, the destination of which Michael still wouldn’t divulge to his lovely wife.
“Hmmm…so, what are you going to do about it?” Maria challenged.
“I’m sure I could think of a few things,” Michael remarked.
“Oh really. Like what?”
“This,” Michael replied huskily, descending on her mouth to ravish it with his own. His hands moved down her body, pushing her towards him to close the minuscule distance between them. He was attempting to mold them together, press their bodies into one, merge heart and soul starting with her glorious mouth, when…
Ding
Michael felt a slight whosh of air and a gasp as the elevator doors flung open…and not at their floor either. Michael broke them apart, somehow in the fog of his brain registering the elderly couple, now too stunned to enter the elevator. ‘They must have gotten an eye-full,’ Michael thought sardonically.
Stepping just a fraction of a centimeter away from his young wife and running a shaky hand through his hair, Michael offered a shy smile. Maria, quite embarrassed herself at this moment, proceeded to bury her face in Michael’s chest.
The elder woman, seeing Michael’s smile and noticing the state of their clothing, relaxed realizing they were newlyweds. The elder couple entered the elevator, and ascending only a few flights, got off, wishing the two well as they exited.
“Oh my god!” Maria said once they were gone. “I don’t think I’ve ever been this embarrassed in my life!”
“Oh come on,” Michael said laughing. “It wasn’t that bad.”
“Well, maybe not. But still…”
“How about I make it up to you?” Michael asked, still chuckling.
“And how pray tell, do you plan to do that?”
Ding
“We’re here,” Michael announced, picking up his giggling bride and carrying her down the hall. Stopping in front of their door, he put her down, reaching in his pocket for the key. Opening the door he announced, “I present, the honeymoon suite.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Michel, I can’t believe this. Why won’t you just tell me?” Maria protested, currently being led through the airport blindfolded.
“Because…I wanna keep it a surprise as long as possible.”
“It’s getting past the possible state,” Maria whined.
“Just try to be patient. Please?” Michael drew out and Maria could hear the pleading in his voice. Then, coming closer to whisper in her ear, “I’ll make it worth your while.”
Maria shivered at the huskiness in his voice. She nodded her answer, not trusting her own voice. Michael chuckled slightly, loving the affect he had on her. It was quite an accomplishment to render Maria speechless.
Recovering, Maria questioned. “Is that a challenge?”
“That, my dear, is a promise,” Michael replied, as he leaned down to give Maria a kiss,
pulling apart before she could deepen it. They were in public after all.
“Well, in that case. I suppose I could wait.”
“Good,” Michael grinned, kissing her again.
“I just wish you would let me take this damn blindfold off. It’s quite annoying that I can’t even see you.”
“All in good time.”
Now boarding flight 333, San Diego to Honolulu
Maria squealed and Michael groaned. “Damn, I forgot about that part,” Michael sighed. “I guess you can take the blindfold off now. No use in hiding it anymore,” he pouted, untying the cloth from her eyes.
“Ah, it’s alright sweetie. It was still a surprise,” Maria comforted, giving him a quick kiss. “And I love it.” She kissed him again.
“I love you,” Michael said, kissing his wife with all he had. His wife…he wasn’t sure he’d ever get used to saying that.
“Now come on,” Maria broke them apart. “I don’t want to miss this flight,” she grinned. They picked up their carry-ons and made their way towards the boarding line. “Oh, and by the way,” Maria whispered, “I will be collecting on that promise.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Shhhhh sweetie. It’s ok,” Amy soothed, bouncing Carolyn up and down in an attempt to quite her sobs. “There there. It’s alright. Mommy will be back in a week.” As Carolyn began to cry harder, Amy sighed. “Perhaps that wasn’t the best thing to tell you.”
“Problems?” Jim asked, coming into the nursery where Amy was struggling with her granddaughter.
“She won’t stop crying. I’ve tried everything I can think of, but nothing’s working.” Amy’s voice showed her obvious frustration, and Jim couldn’t help but smile. She was just adorable when she was all worked up.
“Here, why don’t you let me give it a try?”
“By all means,” Amy replied, handing the baby over to her husband.
“Hey there little one,” Jim cooed, taking Carolyn into his arms. “Now what’s got you all upset, huh? Are you missing your mommy?” he asked, making his way over to the rocking chair sitting in the corner of the room. He was glad that Maria and Carolyn enjoyed it so much.
“Let’s see if maybe Grandpa can’t calm you down a little bit,” Jim started rocking, while humming a little tune as Carolyn’s cries started to subside.
“Hush little baby don’t say a word,
Grandpa’s gonna buy you a mocking bird.
And if that mocking bird don’t sing,
Grandpa’s gonna buy you a diamond ring.
And if that diamond ring turns brass
Grandpa’s gonna buy you a looking glass.
And if…”
Amy looked on in wonder as Carolyn quieted and slowly fell asleep in Jim’s arms. She was amazed at how tender and gentle he was. How…at home he looked. She was seeing a side of her husband she’d never seen before. It almost made her…jealous? As if she longed for their own child, to be cared for and sung to in this same manner.
When he’d finished the song, Jim placed a now sleeping Carolyn back in the crib, before turning eyes on his wife for the first time. Confused by the look on her face, and the tears in her eyes, he ushered her out of the nursery quickly.
“What’s wrong sweetie?” he asked, once they were safely down the hall.
“I didn’t know you could sing,” she muttered in awe, comforted by the warm arms he held around her. “It was beautiful.”
“Thank you,” Jim replied, somewhat uncertainly. “It’s just something I picked up when Kyle was a baby. Man, did that boy have a set of lungs on him.”
Amy laughed, sniffling slightly from her tears. She wasn’t sure why she was crying. She was just being silly, wasn’t she?
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Uh honey, you might want to stop that.”
“Huh? Why?” Maria was confused. They were currently watching the in-flight movie, Catch Me if You Can, Maria leaning her head on Michael’s shoulder as she watched.
“Cause if you don’t stop rubbing my leg like that soon, I’m gonna have to do something about it.”
Maria’s eyes twinkled at the huskiness she heard in his voice. “Like what?” Maria challenged, moving her hand higher up on his thigh, ending dangerous close to his growing erection.
Michael took in a shaky breath, trying to control the emotions taking over his body. Leaning over, he whispered in her ear, “Because if you don’t I’ll be forced to take you right here, right now, regardless of who’s around watching.” Then, as if to punctuate his statement, he claimed her mouth with his, making love to is as he longed to do to her body. Breaking apart, Maria was left dazed and gasping.
Satisfied that he’d gotten his point across, Michael sat back in his chair, smugly, turning eyes back on the movie. Before he knew it though, Maria was out of her chair, straddling his lap.
“Maria!” Michael whispered hoarsely. “What are you doing?”
“Taking you up on your offer,” Maria smirked, leaning down to give him a kiss while purposefully moving her lower body against him in an agonizing manner.
“Maria! You know I didn’t really mean…” Michael stammered. Looking around panicked, Michael was glad to find that no one was paying particular attention to them.
“Oh, and here I thought you were looking forward to having a little fun,” Maria sighed dramatically. “Well, in case you change your mind,” she whispered sensually, “I’m heading to the bathroom. Meet me there in five minutes. I wanna show you something the girls got me as a little pre-wedding gift.”
Michael spent the next four minutes in agony. He tried to watch the move, but spent every few seconds checking his watch to see how long it’d been. God, this was torture! When four minutes thirty-seven seconds came around, Michael had had enough and made his way, as calmly as possible, towards the tiny bathrooms to meet his wife.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So yeah, this’ll be your room. The bathroom’s right there through that door. My room’s right over there and then you’ve got the kitchen and the living room and that’s about it. Its not much, but it’s home.”
“No man, it’s great,” Kyle said, slapping his friend on the back. “Thanks again Justin for letting me move in and all.”
“Hey, its no problem. We’re all friends and ya know it’s nice not to have to pay all the rent myself.”
“So, like what kinda stuff do you have.”
“Huh?” Justin looked confused.
“Well, it looks like you’ve already got the living room pretty set, but what kinda kitchen stuff do you have?”
“Kitchen stuff?” Justin looked at Kyle like he had three heads.
“Yeah, kitchen stuff. Ya know pots, pans, that sort of thing. Me and Maria share all the stuff so I gotta be choosey about what I take.”
Justin kinda laughed before answering. “You’re on your own there pal. I don’t cook.”
“Never?” Kyle asked in curiosity. “What do you eat?” he continued at Justin’s negative affirmation.
“Frozen dinners, cup o’ noodle…or I eat out. That’s what I do most of the time.”
“No wonder you eat over at the mansion so often.”
“Well yeah. You can’t beat free food and Rosie’s cooking.”
They both laughed at that. “Ok, so no on the kitchen utensils,” Kyle said after a moment. “What about entertainment equipment?”
“Oh, that I can definitely help you with. We got your TV, DVD, VHS, stereo complete with surround sound system, Playstation II…”
“See, that’s what I’m talking about,” Kyle laughed. He had a feeling they’d get along just fine.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“No! Damnit Andy, put your wallet away. I told you this was my treat!”
“But I like to pay.”
“Tough! You always take us out, so this time, I’m doing that. And that includes covering the bill.”
“I’m an old fashioned kind of guy…”
“And I’m a modern girl…so you’ll have to learn to live with it. I’m paying. End of story,” Julia smirked as she handed her money to the man behind the counter. “Besides, it’s just a movie.” She smacked him on the chest when he laughed at her. The very confused and scared guy behind the counter handed them their video and they left the store.
“So, your place or mine?” Andy asked as they headed back to the car.
“Oh, I don’t know. Your place is more private,” she smirked, sidling up to him.
“Hmmm…I like the way you think,” Andy said, putting an arm around her and leaning down to give her a kiss. “Let’s go.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Alex man, come on in,” Max answered the door to the mansion.
“Thanks. Is Isabel ready yet, do you know?”
“I’m ready,” Isabel said, halfway down the stairs leading to the foyer.
“Wow…” Alex muttered it without even knowing he was talking outloud. Isabel’s slight chuckle brought him back to reality. “I…uh…these are for you,” he stuttered, holding out a generous bouquet of sterling roses.
“Oh Alex! You shouldn’t have.”
“But I wanted to. And I kinda thought of it as my way of apologizing again for everything.”
“Alex. How many times do I have to tell you that that’s over. Stop trying to apologize and leave it behind you. But…I’m not complaining about the flowers…they are my favorite.”
“I know,” was Alex’s reply, a grin playing across his face. “Ready to go.”
“Of course. Where are we going?”
“You’ll see.”
Isabel huffed. “Come on. You know I hate surprises.”
“That’s what makes them so much fun,” Alex smirked, taking Isabel’s arm and leading her out the door.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So, where is Liz?” Kyle asked, trailing his lips down his girlfriends neck.
“You know, one might ask why you would bring up my sister at a time like this,” Tess teased, loving the attention Kyle was raining on her body.
“I just wanna…make sure…we’re not going to be interrupted,” he got out, dragging his mouth back to hers.
“She’s out with…uh…Max and…uh…oh…our parents…and uh his. Oh Kyle, that feels so good.” Kyle’s hands had moved beneath her shirt, one cupping her breast while the other ran up and down her back, while his mouth continued it’s assault on her senses.
“Tess we…god…we have to stop,” Kyle started, though he made no motion to actually cease his ministrations.
“Why?” came her breathless reply.
“Cause if we don’t stop now, then I don’t know if I’ll be able to.”
“Well what if…what if I don’t want you to stop?” Tess said quietly, somewhat unsurely.
That statement made Kyle stop cold, he leaned backwards, trying to put a little distance in between them, looking at his girlfriend appraisingly. “What are you saying?” Kyle wanted to make sure that he wasn’t getting his signals crossed here.
“I’m saying that I think we’re ready, I’m ready. I love you Kyle and…I think it’s time we committed to each other completely.”
“You think or you know?” Kyle asked. “I need to know you’re sure about this.”
“I’m sure…I’m not scared anymore. I just…I wanna be with you.”
“Okay, if you’re absolutely, positively sure you’re ready for this… But not tonight, not when anyone can just walk in on us, especially you’re parents.”
“Yeah,” Tess laughed. “That might be a hard one to explain to daddy.”
“Yeah…and I’ve had a hard enough time convincing you’re father that I’m a good guy as it is. This would be like the icing on the cake…or maybe it would take the cake…”
Tess laughed at his analogies and Kyle smiled. She was so beautiful…and she was gonna be his.
“Maybe uh…maybe we should watch a movie or something,” Kyle said, clearing his throat. “Cause now that you’ve given me the go ahead, I’m not sure I could keep myself from jumping you if we continued our previous…uh…activities.”
Tess laughed again as she got up to pick out a movie. Yeah, watching a movie probably was a good idea.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“God, it’s so beautiful,” Maria sighed, leaning farther into her husband’s chest, champagne in hand. They were sitting out on the porch of their full-ocean front view suite, watching as the sun sank slowly beneath the calming waves.
“Mmm…you’re so beautiful,” Michael replied, placing a sweet, but loving kiss on Maria’s neck. “I love you.”
“Mmm…I love you too,” Maria murmured, closing her eyes as she leaned her head back against Michael.
“Tired?”
“Hmm…a little bit. It’s been a long day.”
“Too tired?”
That got a laugh out of Maria; a strong, hearty laugh. “Do you ever wear out?”
“Not if I can help it,” he smirked, his eyebrows moving up and down suggestively.
“Give me a few minutes and I’ll see what I can do,” Maria sighed, leaning against him again. Michael laughed this time, hugging her closer to him and kissing her again, this time on top of the head, before sitting back to watch the horizon, just enjoying this time they had together.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Oh Tess sweetie…that goes in my room. Great. Thank you,” Kyle said from his seat on the couch in front of the TV, playstation controller in hand, totally enthralled in the game he was playing with Justin.
SMACK
“Hey,” Kyle turned after feeling the stinging pain that came from the smack to his head, seeing his girlfriend, box no longer in hand.
“You think you can just sit there and play your video games while we do all the work?” she asked, motioning towards herself and the other girls. Kyle had no answer. “Well you can’t, so get your butt up off the couch and start moving or you’re going to be really sorry mister.”
All Kyle had to do was look at Tess to know she was serious. Conceding, Kyle put down the controller and got off the couch to follow the girls as they headed back down to the car to get more boxes, much to the amusement of Justin.
“Hey Justin, you too,” they heard Courtney yelling from just outside the door. Then it was Kyle’s turn to laugh.
“But, it’s not my stuff…” Justin started to argue before Courtney interrupted.
“Get your butt out here right now or I guarantee you won’t be laughing long.”
Justin immediately got up off the couch and made his way towards the door. Kyle laughed, “You are so whipped man.”
“Yeah, and like you’re not.”
“Hey, I’m not denying it.” They both laughed as they made their way out the front door of the apartment and towards Kyle’s car, whether they liked it or not.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So, have you two thought about where you wanna have the wedding yet?”
“Well yeah,” Max said, squeezing Liz’s hand where she sat next to him. They were out to dinner with Max’s parents. “We were thinking that we wanted to have it in San Diego since all our friends are there, and since that’s where we met and all.” Max and Liz’s eyes met them, sharing a loving look, as if they were speaking without words.
The glance did not go unnoticed by Diane. “That’s great honey. That sounds like a perfect idea. Liz honey, we should go out and look at dresses while you’re up here. Do you know what you’re looking for?”
“I haven’t really thought about it all that much. But yeah, I think I have a general idea,” Liz smiled. Truthfully, just like every little girl, she’d always had a mental image of what her wedding dress would look like, and that’s exactly what she was determined to find.
“Well that’s great dear. Maybe we could do that tomorrow after we’re done at the spa.”
“Sure, I’d like that,” Liz smiled.
“So what am I supposed to do all day,” Max pouted. Liz laughed at the look on her face. Poor baby!
“I’m sure you’ll think of something honey,” Diane replied, before continuing her talk of wedding plans with Liz.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Todd sweetie, it’s been so long,” Diane said, greeting her old friend.
“Oh Diane! Where have you been? I was afraid you had abandoned us,” Todd returned.
Liz stood a little behind Diane, feeling out of place at the health club. She’d always wanted to go to a spa, but it was always a luxury she could never afford.
“And who is this pretty lady?” Todd said, spotting Liz. She smiled.
“I told you I was bringing a friend. Now, you are to take extra special care of her and give her whatever she wants. This is Liz, my son’s fiancé.”
“Oh ho. Well in that case, I know just what to do. Darling, once we get done with you, we’ll have that boy drooling.” Liz laughed at the enthusiasm in his voice. She had a feeling this was going to be an interesting day.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Morning Justin,” Kyle said as he saw his roommate dragging himself towards the kitchen from his bedroom.
“Man, how can you be this awake this early?”
“Dude. It’s noon.”
“Really?” Justin called from the kitchen, getting himself a bowl of cereal.
“Yeah. Do you always sleep this late?”
“Uh…usually.”
Kyle just kinda snorted at that, turning back to the TV. Getting his food, Justin came back into the living room, joining Kyle on the couch.
“So, I was thinking,” Justin started. “Now that we’re roommates and all, we should lay down some ground rules.”
“Okay… Like what?”
“Well, like we both have girlfriends, so ya know, if you want a little privacy or anything, I understand. Just let me know. I just ask that you do the same for me.”
“Okay,” Kyle laughed a little. “And so what happens if we both want to apartment to ourselves on the same night?”
“It’s all about whoever gets home first, man.” Kyle laughed again at that.
“No, I’m serious,” Justin protested. “If ya come home, and the chain’s locked, that means the apartment is occupied.”
“Okay,” Kyle sobered when he realized Justin was really serious about this. “Wait,” Kyle thought a minute. “Are you and Courtney…” he trailed off, and by the look on Justin’s face, having his answer. “I didn’t know that.”
“What can I say, while Court wants to know everything about everyone else’s relationship, she doesn’t want anyone to know about hers. She’s pretty good about keeping it to ourselves.”
Kyle laughed. “That’s why you guys got sappy all the sudden.” Justin had the decency to blush at that.
“Someday you’ll understand my friend. And someday soon from what I hear,” he smirked.
“What? How did you know that?”
“What can I say. My girlfriend has her ways.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“You what?”
“I’ve talked with the board, and you’ve got a place waiting for you at the company as soon as you graduate.”
Andy looked at his father incredulously. “I…gee dad, I don’t know what to say.”
“That’s alright son, you don’t have to thank me,” Grant Sorenson replied, a smile on his face.
“No dad…I just…I hadn’t really thought about what I’d do after graduation. I just…I need to think about this.”
“What is there to think about? This is a once in a lifetime opportunity Andrew. Opportunities like this don’t come along every day.”
“I know that,” Andy said, sounding tired. “I just need to think about this okay?”
“Is this about that girl you’ve been seeing? She’s a very sweet girl Andrew, and I know you like her, but haven’t I always told you not to let anyone get in the way of your career, this girl included.”
“Need you remind me,” Andy muttered.
“What was that?” his father asked, not hearing him.
“Nothing,” Andy sighed.
His father just didn’t get it. Julia was his everything. She was all he’d ever wished for and more, and he didn’t want anything to ruin that. He hadn’t thought about his future for a reason, he didn’t want to think of the possibility of having to leave Julia behind. But his father’s persistence was making that possibility all too real for him. But what would he do without her in his life?
“Andrew, you can’t just let some girl get in the way of what you’ve worked so hard for. Andrew? Andrew? Have you heard a word of what I’ve been saying?” Apparently Andy had tuned his father out.
“Sorry dad. I just gotta think,” Andy said before turning and leaving his father’s office.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“That was…incredible. It kinda makes me sad that it’s over.”
“Just kinda?”
“Well, as much as I loved you and I loved Hawaii…I missed my little baby so much!”
“I know sweetie. I did too. But what’s a few more minutes,” Michael said, emphasizing his statement with a kiss. Before Maria knew what was happening, Michael had leaning down to put a arm behind her legs before picking her off the ground and into his arms.
“Michael! What are you doing? Put me down?”
“Un uh. Not before I get to carry you across the threshold.”
Maria had the startings of tears in her eyes as Michael made his way up to the front door. Skillfully maneuvering her to open the door with the hand supporting her legs, he walked through the door slowly before letting her down, never releasing the tight hold on her body.
“I love you,” Michael said, gazing into his wife’s eyes…in ‘their’ home. It was their home now.
“And I love you,” Maria replied, just as mesmerized, before kissing Michael again. Just when she thought she couldn’t ever be happier, she was proven wrong.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 72
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Jeff grabbed Nancy’s hand, giving it a squeeze, bringing Nancy back to reality. She had been staring, watching the young couples dance as if they were the only things that existed in the room. She smiled at Jeff, sharing a glance that told her he understood exactly what she was thinking.
Looking back to the dance floor, her eyes first landed on Maria and Michael. They looked so happy, so wrapped up in each other, and just…perfect. Maria in her white flowing dress and Michael in his tuxedo, dancing to the soft music flitting across the room… It was amazing to think that the woman she saw before her was the little girl that used to run through the sprinklers in her back yard during the hot summer days. Or squeal at the idea of hot cocoa after coming in from the cold winter snow.
Her eyes next shifted to her oldest daughter, sharing a sweet, tender kiss with her fiancé on the dance floor. It wouldn’t be too long before she found her own daughter in this same place, marrying who she was sure was the man of her daughter’s dreams. They just looked so in love.
Lastly, her eyes moved to her youngest daughter. Her little baby. No matter how old she got, Tess would always be Nancy’s little baby. But seeing Tess and her boyfriend together, Kyle whispering something in Tess’s ear, making her laugh, while holding her tightly to him, just seemed to remind her of how fast her girls were growing up. They were beyond needing their mother, and it wouldn’t be long before they had families of their own…well, hopefully not too soon.
“I understand the sentiment,” Diane said, breaking Nancy from her thoughts once again. Nancy smiled at the other woman as she sat down, she too watching their children on the dance floor. Apparently, she had caught Nancy’s staring and could understand where her thoughts were leading.
* * * * *
Earlier that evening…
“Mom, Dad,” Liz said, coming up to her parents with Max by her side and two elder people standing behind them. “I want to introduce you to Max’s parents, Diane and Philip Evans,” she finished, her and Max stepping aside.
“Jeff and Nancy Parker,” Max filled in for his own parents as they came forward to great their future in laws.
“A pleasure to meet you,” Nancy smiled, putting out her hand, but was surprised when instead Diane embraced her in a comforting hug, one Nancy returned willingly. Jeff and Philip shook hands, and before anyone knew it, Nancy and Diane were gushing about wedding plans and how brilliant their children looked together. Seeing their job was done, Max and Liz quickly disappeared to escape the tirade from their conspiring mothers.
* * * * *
“How long do you think it will be?” Nancy asked, turning to her new found friend.
“I’m not sure,” Diane replied, looking at the two. “But the way those two look at each other,” she continued, “I wouldn’t be surprised if we didn’t have too wait long.”
Nancy just nodded in recognition, agreeing with Diane Evans wholeheartedly.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hmmm…That’ll be us some day,” Max muttered, as his and Liz’s body swayed softly to the music.
“Huh?” Liz asked, picking her head up from Max’s shoulder.
Max motioned in Michael and Maria’s direction, while pulling Liz closer into him, loving the feel of just having her in his arms.
“Ahh...,” Liz gave in recognition. They stayed silent for a while, both watching as Michael and Maria danced together, seemingly completely unaware of the world around them, completely lost in each other.
“Max?” Liz asked after a moment, somewhat hesitantly.
“Yeah,” Max replied encouragingly, rubbing one hand up and down her back.
“I know we haven’t really talked about it, but…do you think maybe we could set a date?”
Max smiled, a broad, goofy grin. “When did you have in mind?”
Liz smiled at his answer, trying to suppress a giddy laugh. “I don’t know. I never really saw myself getting married before graduation, but…I don’t think I could wait that long.”
“God, I know what you mean,” Max groaned, pained at the thought of having to wait another full year before marrying his dreamgirl. “But I love you Liz, and I’ll wait as long as you want to. Whenever you want to get married is fine with me.”
“Oh, your no help!” Liz admonished, but remained smiling. She was sure she’d never be able to get the giddy look off her face. “How bout this summer…like August?”
“Really?” Max asked hopefully. He hadn’t really expected her to pick a date so soon.
“Yeah. The more I think about it, the more sure I am that I don’t want to wait. And this way we’d have the summer to prepare without school getting in the way and we can start our senior year together.”
“I love you,” Max said, kissing his fiancé.
“I love you too,” Liz laughed softly, happier then she ever thought she could be. “We’re getting married,” she squealed, the excitement flowing through her.
“So when should we tell everyone?” Max asked, ready to tell his parents that very moment.
“Later. It’s Michael and Maria’s day.”
“So, tomorrow then…” Max drew out hopefully.
Liz laughed. “Tomorrow would be fine.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“You don’t understand how good it feels to have you in my arms again,” Alex started, as he and Isabel swayed softly to the music.
“Oh, I think I may have some idea,” Isabel smiled.
Alex’s face took on a pained look, as he tilted Isabel’s face up to his. “I’m sorr…” he started, but Isabel interrupted.
“Stop that Alex, no more dwelling on the past. We’re going to leave that behind us now, ok?”
“Right ok,” Alex agreed, settling her back into his arms. “How about we go out? Tomorrow night? Like for dinner or something?”
“Or something?” Isabel laughed at Alex’s nervous countenance.
“Alright, I give up. How about I just stop talking.”
Isabel laughed out loud at that one. “You know I’m just teasing you Alex. I’d love to go out tomorrow.”
Alex smiled, holding Isabel just a little bit tighter. As they danced, Alex’s eyes drifted toward where his sister was dancing with her boyfriend.
Feeling the change in his demeanor, Isabel looked up to Alex, then followed his line of sight to Julia and Andrew. Looking up to Alex once again, she was surprised at the play of emotion she saw on his face. He didn’t show anger or pain, but something else that she couldn’t quite put her finger on. Defeat? Acceptance? She wasn’t sure.
“Go,” Isabel said, seeing the longing in his look. He smiled down at her, amazed at how well she knew him. How had he almost given her up? How did he almost throw all this away?
Seeing the understanding and the deep love shinning in her eyes, he kissed her once, before making his way across the room to his sister.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Have I told you yet how beautiful you look tonight?”
“Only about a hundred times,” Julia laughed, as Andy rested his forehead against hers. “But I don’t think I could ever get tired of hearing it.”
Andy smiled, leaning down to capture her lips with his. It didn’t take long for them to forget the world around them and just settle into the sensations their embrace provided. It wasn’t until they heard someone clearing their throat behind them that realized how starved their lungs were becoming for air.
Breathing heavily, they turned to see Alex standing slightly behind Andy. He didn’t look pleased.
“May I cut in?” Alex asked, trying to keep the displeasure off his face. Tightening his jaw, Alex managed to force a smile, trying to convey his good intentions.
“Sorry Alex, but you’re my brother and that’s just gross,” Julia joked, lightening the mood slightly. The tension between Alex and Andy was thick enough to cut with a knife.
“Ha ha Jules, I was talking about a dance,” he smiled, genuinely this time. “Do you mind Andrew?” Alex turned eyes to him, trying to seem sincere.
“Of course not. By all means,” Andy replied, turning Julia over to her brother, more than willing for any escape from the uncomfortable situation.
“Thanks,” Alex replied, taking Andrew’s place across from his sister.
“Alex…” Julia started, but he cut her off.
“Look I have something to say, and if I don’t get it out soon, I probably won’t be able to. So just let me get this out, ok?”
Alex was met with silence, and taking that as his cue, he started. “I know I haven’t been the biggest fan of your and Andrew’s relationship…”
At the look on Julia’s face, Alex laughed.
“Ok, so maybe I haven’t been a fan at all. And I’m still not really happy about your relationship. But…” he cut Julia off when she opened her mouth to speak. “But, I realize that it doesn’t matter whether I agree with you or not, this is your decision. And I’m going to support you. I may not like it, don’t expect me to be jumping up an down at the fact that you two are together, but I’m not going to interfere either. I accept that it’s your choice, not mine…no matter how much I hate it,” Alex muttered that last part under his breath.
Julia nodded, knowing how hard it was for him to say that. If nothing else, her brother certainly was stubborn. “He has changed Alex. He loves me.”
“I hope you’re right, Jules. I hope you’re right.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Now this…” Michael started, “this is the best day of my life.”
Maria looked up at him then, her eyes shinning as she tried desperately not to cry. She was just so incredibly happy.
“Michael, I…” she choked out, her eyes continuing to tear-up.
“Shhh,” Michael soothed, running his hand over her back in soothing circles. “You don’t have to say a word. I know.”
“I love you,” she whispered against his chest for good measure. It was amazing that all they had been through could come down to this perfect moment; them together, with their beautiful daughter…the perfect little family. Sure, they had made some mistakes along the way, but she wouldn’t change it for the world.
She sniffled, making Michael chuckle softly. “I love you too, Pixie,” he said, before bringing his lips down to hers. The kiss started out lightly, but quickly grew more passionate, desperate, promising much more to come.
Once they broke apart, Michael took a moment to catch his breath. Then, with a devilish smirk on his face, “So, you about ready to get out of here?”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Daddy. Dad look,” Katie came running up to her father, bouquet in hand. “I caught it!”
Steven turned to his wife Rita and the two shared a look. “Just what I need,” Steven sighed. “Another daughter marrying off.”
Katie giggled. “Don’t worry daddy, I’m not going to get married too soon.”
“Well that’s good to hear,” Steven laughed, hugging his daughter. Rita was chuckling as well.
Katie quickly ran off to show her sister, who was talking with Tess.
“I look at her and then I look at Maria,” Steven mused, “and I realize just how much I missed.”
“Yes, but she wouldn’t be the same person she is today, had you not left. What she went through helped to make her who she is,” Rita rationalized.
“True, but that still doesn’t mean that there isn’t at least a part of me that doesn’t regret it. Doesn’t at least regret not sticking around to be a part of her life.”
Rita sighed. She knew he didn’t regret his life with her, but she also knew that he never forgave himself for walking out on Maria when she was a child. “Well look at it this way. You have another chance, maybe not to be her father…but to be a grandfather.”
Steven smiled, “Yeah. I guess you’re right.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Finally alone,” Michael groaned as the elevator doors closed, gathering Maria in his arms. The were staying the night at beautiful Westgate Hotel before leaving tomorrow for their honeymoon, the destination of which Michael still wouldn’t divulge to his lovely wife.
“Hmmm…so, what are you going to do about it?” Maria challenged.
“I’m sure I could think of a few things,” Michael remarked.
“Oh really. Like what?”
“This,” Michael replied huskily, descending on her mouth to ravish it with his own. His hands moved down her body, pushing her towards him to close the minuscule distance between them. He was attempting to mold them together, press their bodies into one, merge heart and soul starting with her glorious mouth, when…
Ding
Michael felt a slight whosh of air and a gasp as the elevator doors flung open…and not at their floor either. Michael broke them apart, somehow in the fog of his brain registering the elderly couple, now too stunned to enter the elevator. ‘They must have gotten an eye-full,’ Michael thought sardonically.
Stepping just a fraction of a centimeter away from his young wife and running a shaky hand through his hair, Michael offered a shy smile. Maria, quite embarrassed herself at this moment, proceeded to bury her face in Michael’s chest.
The elder woman, seeing Michael’s smile and noticing the state of their clothing, relaxed realizing they were newlyweds. The elder couple entered the elevator, and ascending only a few flights, got off, wishing the two well as they exited.
“Oh my god!” Maria said once they were gone. “I don’t think I’ve ever been this embarrassed in my life!”
“Oh come on,” Michael said laughing. “It wasn’t that bad.”
“Well, maybe not. But still…”
“How about I make it up to you?” Michael asked, still chuckling.
“And how pray tell, do you plan to do that?”
Ding
“We’re here,” Michael announced, picking up his giggling bride and carrying her down the hall. Stopping in front of their door, he put her down, reaching in his pocket for the key. Opening the door he announced, “I present, the honeymoon suite.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Michel, I can’t believe this. Why won’t you just tell me?” Maria protested, currently being led through the airport blindfolded.
“Because…I wanna keep it a surprise as long as possible.”
“It’s getting past the possible state,” Maria whined.
“Just try to be patient. Please?” Michael drew out and Maria could hear the pleading in his voice. Then, coming closer to whisper in her ear, “I’ll make it worth your while.”
Maria shivered at the huskiness in his voice. She nodded her answer, not trusting her own voice. Michael chuckled slightly, loving the affect he had on her. It was quite an accomplishment to render Maria speechless.
Recovering, Maria questioned. “Is that a challenge?”
“That, my dear, is a promise,” Michael replied, as he leaned down to give Maria a kiss,
pulling apart before she could deepen it. They were in public after all.
“Well, in that case. I suppose I could wait.”
“Good,” Michael grinned, kissing her again.
“I just wish you would let me take this damn blindfold off. It’s quite annoying that I can’t even see you.”
“All in good time.”
Now boarding flight 333, San Diego to Honolulu
Maria squealed and Michael groaned. “Damn, I forgot about that part,” Michael sighed. “I guess you can take the blindfold off now. No use in hiding it anymore,” he pouted, untying the cloth from her eyes.
“Ah, it’s alright sweetie. It was still a surprise,” Maria comforted, giving him a quick kiss. “And I love it.” She kissed him again.
“I love you,” Michael said, kissing his wife with all he had. His wife…he wasn’t sure he’d ever get used to saying that.
“Now come on,” Maria broke them apart. “I don’t want to miss this flight,” she grinned. They picked up their carry-ons and made their way towards the boarding line. “Oh, and by the way,” Maria whispered, “I will be collecting on that promise.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Shhhhh sweetie. It’s ok,” Amy soothed, bouncing Carolyn up and down in an attempt to quite her sobs. “There there. It’s alright. Mommy will be back in a week.” As Carolyn began to cry harder, Amy sighed. “Perhaps that wasn’t the best thing to tell you.”
“Problems?” Jim asked, coming into the nursery where Amy was struggling with her granddaughter.
“She won’t stop crying. I’ve tried everything I can think of, but nothing’s working.” Amy’s voice showed her obvious frustration, and Jim couldn’t help but smile. She was just adorable when she was all worked up.
“Here, why don’t you let me give it a try?”
“By all means,” Amy replied, handing the baby over to her husband.
“Hey there little one,” Jim cooed, taking Carolyn into his arms. “Now what’s got you all upset, huh? Are you missing your mommy?” he asked, making his way over to the rocking chair sitting in the corner of the room. He was glad that Maria and Carolyn enjoyed it so much.
“Let’s see if maybe Grandpa can’t calm you down a little bit,” Jim started rocking, while humming a little tune as Carolyn’s cries started to subside.
“Hush little baby don’t say a word,
Grandpa’s gonna buy you a mocking bird.
And if that mocking bird don’t sing,
Grandpa’s gonna buy you a diamond ring.
And if that diamond ring turns brass
Grandpa’s gonna buy you a looking glass.
And if…”
Amy looked on in wonder as Carolyn quieted and slowly fell asleep in Jim’s arms. She was amazed at how tender and gentle he was. How…at home he looked. She was seeing a side of her husband she’d never seen before. It almost made her…jealous? As if she longed for their own child, to be cared for and sung to in this same manner.
When he’d finished the song, Jim placed a now sleeping Carolyn back in the crib, before turning eyes on his wife for the first time. Confused by the look on her face, and the tears in her eyes, he ushered her out of the nursery quickly.
“What’s wrong sweetie?” he asked, once they were safely down the hall.
“I didn’t know you could sing,” she muttered in awe, comforted by the warm arms he held around her. “It was beautiful.”
“Thank you,” Jim replied, somewhat uncertainly. “It’s just something I picked up when Kyle was a baby. Man, did that boy have a set of lungs on him.”
Amy laughed, sniffling slightly from her tears. She wasn’t sure why she was crying. She was just being silly, wasn’t she?
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Uh honey, you might want to stop that.”
“Huh? Why?” Maria was confused. They were currently watching the in-flight movie, Catch Me if You Can, Maria leaning her head on Michael’s shoulder as she watched.
“Cause if you don’t stop rubbing my leg like that soon, I’m gonna have to do something about it.”
Maria’s eyes twinkled at the huskiness she heard in his voice. “Like what?” Maria challenged, moving her hand higher up on his thigh, ending dangerous close to his growing erection.
Michael took in a shaky breath, trying to control the emotions taking over his body. Leaning over, he whispered in her ear, “Because if you don’t I’ll be forced to take you right here, right now, regardless of who’s around watching.” Then, as if to punctuate his statement, he claimed her mouth with his, making love to is as he longed to do to her body. Breaking apart, Maria was left dazed and gasping.
Satisfied that he’d gotten his point across, Michael sat back in his chair, smugly, turning eyes back on the movie. Before he knew it though, Maria was out of her chair, straddling his lap.
“Maria!” Michael whispered hoarsely. “What are you doing?”
“Taking you up on your offer,” Maria smirked, leaning down to give him a kiss while purposefully moving her lower body against him in an agonizing manner.
“Maria! You know I didn’t really mean…” Michael stammered. Looking around panicked, Michael was glad to find that no one was paying particular attention to them.
“Oh, and here I thought you were looking forward to having a little fun,” Maria sighed dramatically. “Well, in case you change your mind,” she whispered sensually, “I’m heading to the bathroom. Meet me there in five minutes. I wanna show you something the girls got me as a little pre-wedding gift.”
Michael spent the next four minutes in agony. He tried to watch the move, but spent every few seconds checking his watch to see how long it’d been. God, this was torture! When four minutes thirty-seven seconds came around, Michael had had enough and made his way, as calmly as possible, towards the tiny bathrooms to meet his wife.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So yeah, this’ll be your room. The bathroom’s right there through that door. My room’s right over there and then you’ve got the kitchen and the living room and that’s about it. Its not much, but it’s home.”
“No man, it’s great,” Kyle said, slapping his friend on the back. “Thanks again Justin for letting me move in and all.”
“Hey, its no problem. We’re all friends and ya know it’s nice not to have to pay all the rent myself.”
“So, like what kinda stuff do you have.”
“Huh?” Justin looked confused.
“Well, it looks like you’ve already got the living room pretty set, but what kinda kitchen stuff do you have?”
“Kitchen stuff?” Justin looked at Kyle like he had three heads.
“Yeah, kitchen stuff. Ya know pots, pans, that sort of thing. Me and Maria share all the stuff so I gotta be choosey about what I take.”
Justin kinda laughed before answering. “You’re on your own there pal. I don’t cook.”
“Never?” Kyle asked in curiosity. “What do you eat?” he continued at Justin’s negative affirmation.
“Frozen dinners, cup o’ noodle…or I eat out. That’s what I do most of the time.”
“No wonder you eat over at the mansion so often.”
“Well yeah. You can’t beat free food and Rosie’s cooking.”
They both laughed at that. “Ok, so no on the kitchen utensils,” Kyle said after a moment. “What about entertainment equipment?”
“Oh, that I can definitely help you with. We got your TV, DVD, VHS, stereo complete with surround sound system, Playstation II…”
“See, that’s what I’m talking about,” Kyle laughed. He had a feeling they’d get along just fine.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“No! Damnit Andy, put your wallet away. I told you this was my treat!”
“But I like to pay.”
“Tough! You always take us out, so this time, I’m doing that. And that includes covering the bill.”
“I’m an old fashioned kind of guy…”
“And I’m a modern girl…so you’ll have to learn to live with it. I’m paying. End of story,” Julia smirked as she handed her money to the man behind the counter. “Besides, it’s just a movie.” She smacked him on the chest when he laughed at her. The very confused and scared guy behind the counter handed them their video and they left the store.
“So, your place or mine?” Andy asked as they headed back to the car.
“Oh, I don’t know. Your place is more private,” she smirked, sidling up to him.
“Hmmm…I like the way you think,” Andy said, putting an arm around her and leaning down to give her a kiss. “Let’s go.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Alex man, come on in,” Max answered the door to the mansion.
“Thanks. Is Isabel ready yet, do you know?”
“I’m ready,” Isabel said, halfway down the stairs leading to the foyer.
“Wow…” Alex muttered it without even knowing he was talking outloud. Isabel’s slight chuckle brought him back to reality. “I…uh…these are for you,” he stuttered, holding out a generous bouquet of sterling roses.
“Oh Alex! You shouldn’t have.”
“But I wanted to. And I kinda thought of it as my way of apologizing again for everything.”
“Alex. How many times do I have to tell you that that’s over. Stop trying to apologize and leave it behind you. But…I’m not complaining about the flowers…they are my favorite.”
“I know,” was Alex’s reply, a grin playing across his face. “Ready to go.”
“Of course. Where are we going?”
“You’ll see.”
Isabel huffed. “Come on. You know I hate surprises.”
“That’s what makes them so much fun,” Alex smirked, taking Isabel’s arm and leading her out the door.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So, where is Liz?” Kyle asked, trailing his lips down his girlfriends neck.
“You know, one might ask why you would bring up my sister at a time like this,” Tess teased, loving the attention Kyle was raining on her body.
“I just wanna…make sure…we’re not going to be interrupted,” he got out, dragging his mouth back to hers.
“She’s out with…uh…Max and…uh…oh…our parents…and uh his. Oh Kyle, that feels so good.” Kyle’s hands had moved beneath her shirt, one cupping her breast while the other ran up and down her back, while his mouth continued it’s assault on her senses.
“Tess we…god…we have to stop,” Kyle started, though he made no motion to actually cease his ministrations.
“Why?” came her breathless reply.
“Cause if we don’t stop now, then I don’t know if I’ll be able to.”
“Well what if…what if I don’t want you to stop?” Tess said quietly, somewhat unsurely.
That statement made Kyle stop cold, he leaned backwards, trying to put a little distance in between them, looking at his girlfriend appraisingly. “What are you saying?” Kyle wanted to make sure that he wasn’t getting his signals crossed here.
“I’m saying that I think we’re ready, I’m ready. I love you Kyle and…I think it’s time we committed to each other completely.”
“You think or you know?” Kyle asked. “I need to know you’re sure about this.”
“I’m sure…I’m not scared anymore. I just…I wanna be with you.”
“Okay, if you’re absolutely, positively sure you’re ready for this… But not tonight, not when anyone can just walk in on us, especially you’re parents.”
“Yeah,” Tess laughed. “That might be a hard one to explain to daddy.”
“Yeah…and I’ve had a hard enough time convincing you’re father that I’m a good guy as it is. This would be like the icing on the cake…or maybe it would take the cake…”
Tess laughed at his analogies and Kyle smiled. She was so beautiful…and she was gonna be his.
“Maybe uh…maybe we should watch a movie or something,” Kyle said, clearing his throat. “Cause now that you’ve given me the go ahead, I’m not sure I could keep myself from jumping you if we continued our previous…uh…activities.”
Tess laughed again as she got up to pick out a movie. Yeah, watching a movie probably was a good idea.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“God, it’s so beautiful,” Maria sighed, leaning farther into her husband’s chest, champagne in hand. They were sitting out on the porch of their full-ocean front view suite, watching as the sun sank slowly beneath the calming waves.
“Mmm…you’re so beautiful,” Michael replied, placing a sweet, but loving kiss on Maria’s neck. “I love you.”
“Mmm…I love you too,” Maria murmured, closing her eyes as she leaned her head back against Michael.
“Tired?”
“Hmm…a little bit. It’s been a long day.”
“Too tired?”
That got a laugh out of Maria; a strong, hearty laugh. “Do you ever wear out?”
“Not if I can help it,” he smirked, his eyebrows moving up and down suggestively.
“Give me a few minutes and I’ll see what I can do,” Maria sighed, leaning against him again. Michael laughed this time, hugging her closer to him and kissing her again, this time on top of the head, before sitting back to watch the horizon, just enjoying this time they had together.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Oh Tess sweetie…that goes in my room. Great. Thank you,” Kyle said from his seat on the couch in front of the TV, playstation controller in hand, totally enthralled in the game he was playing with Justin.
SMACK
“Hey,” Kyle turned after feeling the stinging pain that came from the smack to his head, seeing his girlfriend, box no longer in hand.
“You think you can just sit there and play your video games while we do all the work?” she asked, motioning towards herself and the other girls. Kyle had no answer. “Well you can’t, so get your butt up off the couch and start moving or you’re going to be really sorry mister.”
All Kyle had to do was look at Tess to know she was serious. Conceding, Kyle put down the controller and got off the couch to follow the girls as they headed back down to the car to get more boxes, much to the amusement of Justin.
“Hey Justin, you too,” they heard Courtney yelling from just outside the door. Then it was Kyle’s turn to laugh.
“But, it’s not my stuff…” Justin started to argue before Courtney interrupted.
“Get your butt out here right now or I guarantee you won’t be laughing long.”
Justin immediately got up off the couch and made his way towards the door. Kyle laughed, “You are so whipped man.”
“Yeah, and like you’re not.”
“Hey, I’m not denying it.” They both laughed as they made their way out the front door of the apartment and towards Kyle’s car, whether they liked it or not.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So, have you two thought about where you wanna have the wedding yet?”
“Well yeah,” Max said, squeezing Liz’s hand where she sat next to him. They were out to dinner with Max’s parents. “We were thinking that we wanted to have it in San Diego since all our friends are there, and since that’s where we met and all.” Max and Liz’s eyes met them, sharing a loving look, as if they were speaking without words.
The glance did not go unnoticed by Diane. “That’s great honey. That sounds like a perfect idea. Liz honey, we should go out and look at dresses while you’re up here. Do you know what you’re looking for?”
“I haven’t really thought about it all that much. But yeah, I think I have a general idea,” Liz smiled. Truthfully, just like every little girl, she’d always had a mental image of what her wedding dress would look like, and that’s exactly what she was determined to find.
“Well that’s great dear. Maybe we could do that tomorrow after we’re done at the spa.”
“Sure, I’d like that,” Liz smiled.
“So what am I supposed to do all day,” Max pouted. Liz laughed at the look on her face. Poor baby!
“I’m sure you’ll think of something honey,” Diane replied, before continuing her talk of wedding plans with Liz.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Todd sweetie, it’s been so long,” Diane said, greeting her old friend.
“Oh Diane! Where have you been? I was afraid you had abandoned us,” Todd returned.
Liz stood a little behind Diane, feeling out of place at the health club. She’d always wanted to go to a spa, but it was always a luxury she could never afford.
“And who is this pretty lady?” Todd said, spotting Liz. She smiled.
“I told you I was bringing a friend. Now, you are to take extra special care of her and give her whatever she wants. This is Liz, my son’s fiancé.”
“Oh ho. Well in that case, I know just what to do. Darling, once we get done with you, we’ll have that boy drooling.” Liz laughed at the enthusiasm in his voice. She had a feeling this was going to be an interesting day.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Morning Justin,” Kyle said as he saw his roommate dragging himself towards the kitchen from his bedroom.
“Man, how can you be this awake this early?”
“Dude. It’s noon.”
“Really?” Justin called from the kitchen, getting himself a bowl of cereal.
“Yeah. Do you always sleep this late?”
“Uh…usually.”
Kyle just kinda snorted at that, turning back to the TV. Getting his food, Justin came back into the living room, joining Kyle on the couch.
“So, I was thinking,” Justin started. “Now that we’re roommates and all, we should lay down some ground rules.”
“Okay… Like what?”
“Well, like we both have girlfriends, so ya know, if you want a little privacy or anything, I understand. Just let me know. I just ask that you do the same for me.”
“Okay,” Kyle laughed a little. “And so what happens if we both want to apartment to ourselves on the same night?”
“It’s all about whoever gets home first, man.” Kyle laughed again at that.
“No, I’m serious,” Justin protested. “If ya come home, and the chain’s locked, that means the apartment is occupied.”
“Okay,” Kyle sobered when he realized Justin was really serious about this. “Wait,” Kyle thought a minute. “Are you and Courtney…” he trailed off, and by the look on Justin’s face, having his answer. “I didn’t know that.”
“What can I say, while Court wants to know everything about everyone else’s relationship, she doesn’t want anyone to know about hers. She’s pretty good about keeping it to ourselves.”
Kyle laughed. “That’s why you guys got sappy all the sudden.” Justin had the decency to blush at that.
“Someday you’ll understand my friend. And someday soon from what I hear,” he smirked.
“What? How did you know that?”
“What can I say. My girlfriend has her ways.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“You what?”
“I’ve talked with the board, and you’ve got a place waiting for you at the company as soon as you graduate.”
Andy looked at his father incredulously. “I…gee dad, I don’t know what to say.”
“That’s alright son, you don’t have to thank me,” Grant Sorenson replied, a smile on his face.
“No dad…I just…I hadn’t really thought about what I’d do after graduation. I just…I need to think about this.”
“What is there to think about? This is a once in a lifetime opportunity Andrew. Opportunities like this don’t come along every day.”
“I know that,” Andy said, sounding tired. “I just need to think about this okay?”
“Is this about that girl you’ve been seeing? She’s a very sweet girl Andrew, and I know you like her, but haven’t I always told you not to let anyone get in the way of your career, this girl included.”
“Need you remind me,” Andy muttered.
“What was that?” his father asked, not hearing him.
“Nothing,” Andy sighed.
His father just didn’t get it. Julia was his everything. She was all he’d ever wished for and more, and he didn’t want anything to ruin that. He hadn’t thought about his future for a reason, he didn’t want to think of the possibility of having to leave Julia behind. But his father’s persistence was making that possibility all too real for him. But what would he do without her in his life?
“Andrew, you can’t just let some girl get in the way of what you’ve worked so hard for. Andrew? Andrew? Have you heard a word of what I’ve been saying?” Apparently Andy had tuned his father out.
“Sorry dad. I just gotta think,” Andy said before turning and leaving his father’s office.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“That was…incredible. It kinda makes me sad that it’s over.”
“Just kinda?”
“Well, as much as I loved you and I loved Hawaii…I missed my little baby so much!”
“I know sweetie. I did too. But what’s a few more minutes,” Michael said, emphasizing his statement with a kiss. Before Maria knew what was happening, Michael had leaning down to put a arm behind her legs before picking her off the ground and into his arms.
“Michael! What are you doing? Put me down?”
“Un uh. Not before I get to carry you across the threshold.”
Maria had the startings of tears in her eyes as Michael made his way up to the front door. Skillfully maneuvering her to open the door with the hand supporting her legs, he walked through the door slowly before letting her down, never releasing the tight hold on her body.
“I love you,” Michael said, gazing into his wife’s eyes…in ‘their’ home. It was their home now.
“And I love you,” Maria replied, just as mesmerized, before kissing Michael again. Just when she thought she couldn’t ever be happier, she was proven wrong.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
- Pegleg
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 89
- Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm
- Location: Running from the Voices in my Head
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 73
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Courtney smiled as she waved goodbye to Kyle. That had been too perfect, though she’d come close to getting caught. Justin was in for quite the shock in the morning! She just hoped he wouldn’t have any idea who’d done it before falling back to sleep. But if she knew him enough, which she was sure she did, then he’d be too out of it to think logically at that ridiculous hour.
“One down, a million more to go…24 hours full of fun…” she smiled as she drove off into the night. Time to go home and maybe come up with some more ideas. Really, April 1st was her day. A chance to mess with her friends and teach them that life isn’t all school work and no play. She’d show them play, that was for sure, and maybe bring a little spice to their lives as well. Not that she and Justin were lacking spice…
* * *
BEEP—BEEP—BEEP
“What the fuck?” A now very awake Justin jumped out of bed by the blaring sound of his alarm. “Ahh, shit!” It was still very dark in the room and so he first hit his hand on the corner of the desk before he found his alarm clock. Glaring at the annoyingly bright red numbers he saw the time.
3:03 AM
How? What? When…
But he was too tired to give it much thought as he lay back down and his eyes quickly shut as a deep slumber blanketed him once more.
* * *
Courtney was up and out of the house bright and early the next morning. She only waited long enough to hear Isabel get out of the shower. And she was pretty sure that Max heard too since he stood at the top of the stairs grumbling as she pulled the door shut behind her. Isabel’s shock had been great. It wasn’t like it was permanent or anything. Court would never do that to such a good friend, especially one she was living with.
It was just a joke, after all that’s what April Fool’s Day was all about. And April 1st just happened to be one of Court’s favorite days of the year. In the car she turned on the radio and heard a local DJ asking people to call in with stories of interesting things they’ve either done to people or had done to them on this glorious day. She couldn’t help but chuckle at a few of them. Hmm…maybe she’d have to find a way of incorporating some of that into her plans!
Arriving on campus she was happy to see Tess already at work in the café. Perfect. She was sure Tess would help her with this one. It was just a simple little switcharoo…
Waltzing into the café she walked straight up to the counter and leaned in conspiratorially to whisper to Tess.
“Hey stranger, wanna help me with something?” Tess giggled as she stood upright and turned around to give Courtney a crazy glance.
“Hey Court. You feeling okay today?”
“Never better! Now, you wanna help me or not? Michael will be here soon, ya gotta tell me now.”
“Okay…but what am I getting myself into.”
“Duh, don’t you know what day it is today?”
“Tuesday…” Tess offered.
“Ugh…honestly am I the only one with any brains in this school?” Courtney cried, earning her several strange and awkward stares from the few people scattered around the café.
“Court…”
“It’s April Fool’s Day, silly. Come on now, are you in?”
“Sure, what the heck.”
“Okay, here’s what you gotta do when Michael orders his coffee…” she whispered.
* * *
Max watched Isabel huff out the door, purple hair waving in the breeze behind her. She sure didn’t seem as cheery this morning as she generally was. But that just goes to show that everyone has bad days...and bad hair dye’s...umm…days.
He was ready to head upstairs to take a shower and then follow Isabel off to the lovely institution they paid lots of money to attend classes and be lectured to…school, he’d be there for many more years yet to come though the campuses would change as he found his way.
The doorbell stopped him halfway up the stairs, and since he was right there he went to answer it. Besides, Rosie didn’t need to do everything for them.
“Domino’s pizza, sir,” the man at the door spoke up when Max pulled the door open and looked out. The guy had a stack of what…thirteen pizza’s, Max was pretty sure.
“Uh, you sure you got the right address?”
“Max Evans?”
“Yes, that’s me.”
“Well I got your pizza’s sir. And don’t worry, they didn’t forget the chili peppers, Tabasco sauce and anchovies.”
“Uh…great…”
“Well, your sister Courtney said they were your favorite and if we forgot them you’d sue…”
“Yeah…my sister. She can be a little over dramatic sometimes…”
* * *
Court sat back and watched as Michael walked in the door just as she knew he would, walked up to Tess at the counter and ordered his usual Mocha Latte. He thanked Tess sweetly as she handed over his hot beverage and turned to leave the café in a sort of hurry. Looking at her watch Court realized why; it was getting close to class time. Just as he reached the doors he took an appreciative swallow only to spit it right back out on a passerby, who happened to be Justin.
Courtney doubled over in laughter at the chance that her boyfriend would be the one to walk by just as Michael took a sip of his vinegar latte…It was too perfect! Of course she’d told Tess to have a real latte ready for Michael when he would obviously come back inside. But Justin, well, he didn’t have a change of clothes. Oh well.
* * *
Walking through the campus Michael was finally calmed down. After coaxing it out of Tess that it was Courtney’s idea to put vinegar in his coffee he’d calmed down enough to start thinking about possible revenge. Deciding he’d better get back home soon for Maria he headed towards parking lot A where his car sat in its usual place.
He noticed his sister’s car pulling in nearby so he waited to say a quick hello. As Isabel stepped out of the car his eyes got wider and wider, bugging out of his face. Oh god, what had happened to her? Her hair was a lovely shade of…purple!
“Uh, Izzie, is there…uh…something you haven’t been telling me?” he tried not to laugh.
“Funny Michael. Real funny. No, Courtney stuck something in my shampoo this morning. And I swear if I this doesn’t wash out, she is one dead blond!” Isabel threatened.
“Hmm, sounds like you’d be willing to help me then,” Michael smiled wickedly. “I think Justin might be more than happy to throw in his assistance,” he plotted.
“What are you talking about?”
“I don’t know quite yet. Come by my place later, I gotta get home to Carolyn so Maria can get to class.”
“You guys haven’t found a babysitter yet?”
“No, we’re gonna look into that this weekend. Sorry if we’ve been busy and preoccupied with other things…” He trailed off, knowing she’d give up.
“Okay, okay, I don’t want to hear about your sex life. Go, go, I’ll stop by later when I’m done with classes.”
“Thanks, bye sis,” the two siblings shared a friendly hug, and Michael watched the head of purple hair disappear towards the tall buildings. He had to admit the it was funny, and Isabel didn’t look so bad.
* * *
“Sorry I’m late…I was just talking to my sister in the parking lot,” Michael explained as he walked through the hall into the living room with his backpack on his shoulder and keys in hand.
“It’s okay. I was just finishing some reading I was too tired to do last night. But we really need to find a nanny Michael. I don’t think this is gonna work so well. I mean, you should be able to stay on campus and get some work done or talk to your sister during your breaks, spend time with some of your friends…” Maria sighed as she put her book back in her backpack and made room for her husband beside her.
“But I don’t mind. I love being a father,” sitting down Michael wrapped an arm around his wife and brought her closer, placing a chaste kiss to her lips. “And a husband. And I wouldn’t give any of this up.”
“We won’t be giving up anything. We’ll just be making it easier on ourselves to have some flexibility in our schedules. One of us won’t always have to be home with Carolyn. I’m only saying that we should think about it, and soon.”
“Okay, we can talk about it tonight. Now you better get going. Oh, and watch out for Courtney. I think she’s gone crazy or something cause as far as I can tell she’s playing practical jokes on everyone. I invited the others over later when they get out of classes to plot something against her since she seems to be doing things to all of us.”
“Sounds like someone enjoys April Fools Day a little too much. Now I don’t know if I want to go to class since that requires seeing her...”
“Well if its any consolation, I doubt she’d do anything during class…”
“Mmm, no, not really, but thanks anyway honey.” Wrapping her arms around Michael’s neck Maria brought their lips together in a kiss that she never wanted to break, but the impending time and a little baby’s babblings pulled them apart eventually.
“You should go,” Michael whispered against her neck as he placed little nips and kisses along her collar.
“I know. Bye baby, I’ll be back soon.” Getting up Maria walked over to the playpen and picked up her gibbering daughter in her arms. “And I’ll see you as soon as I can too sweetie. You take care of daddy for me, alright?” Maria kissed Carolyn on the forehead before placing her in her father’s arms and heading off to class. Hopefully Courtney would decide to go easy on her…maybe…she could hope.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria walked down the hall in a rush. She’d figured the best way to get around Courtney playing a joke on her would be to get in to class at the last possible second. So that was what she did, she sat in her car reading until she had just enough time to reach the building before the professor would start lecturing. And as she snuck into class she saw Court sitting in their usual seats, nothing unusual, so she decided to sit beside her. It couldn’t hurt, right?
If only…
Dropping her bag at her feet Maria lowered herself into the chair as the most ungodly noise filled the room. Clever…a whoopee cushion. The entire class burst out in laughter until the professor cleared his throat at the podium to get everyone under control again.
“Ahhem! If it’s not too much trouble, can I start class now without any further interruptions?” He glanced at Maria who ashamedly looked down at her feet cursing her decision to sit beside Court.
“Thank you. Now, as we were discussing last time before the break…”
As Maria got out her notebook she began thinking of what they could possibly do to get back at Courtney when they only had so many hours left in the day.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Isabel smiled as she felt a pair of arms wrap around her waist from behind.
“Alex!” Maybe this day wasn’t so bad after all.
“Hmm, are you doing something new with your hair today?” he teased. What he didn’t expect was to hear her scream and pull away from him in less than a second.
“What?!”
“Hey, I’m kidding, I’m kidding!” Alex apologized, holding his hands up in submission. “You know, it actually looks nice on you. It brings out your eyes, and luscious red lips…”
“Are you trying to flatter me into submission Mr. Whitman? Cause I must say, it’s working.”
“Mmm, I like the sound of that. Well then would you care to come over to my place tonight? I’m sure I could find some more words of flattery somewhere in my vocabulary to lavish you with,” he teased as he pulled her body back against him as her defenses relinquished control.
“We’ll see. Maybe you’ll just get lucky,” she laughed out loud as he picked her up and twirled her around in his arms in the middle of campus. She was more than happy to be back in this place.
“Well I don’t have anymore class today, why don’t we go to my place right now?” Alex lifted his eyebrows to get the real meaning across to his girlfriend.
“Uh huh…I think I’ll need a little more convincing before that happens,” Isabel teased as she leaned into his chest, licking her lips slowly eliciting a groan from Alex’s hungry mouth.
“Don’t tease me. Please, I can only resist you to a point.”
“Resist me? Funny, I didn’t think you could resist me at all,” Isabel admonished as she began laying a trail of sensual open mouth kisses across his jaw line inching ever so close to his lips, but not quite getting there.
With a growl Alex’s hands were swimming in her hair as his mouth attacked hers, pulling her close and never letting her go.
“Gees, get a room people!” Alex recognized the distant voice and eventually relinquished his hold on Isabel to look at their intruder.
“Don’t you have class or something Tess?”
“No, and you know you’re in the middle of the quad right? You might want to chill and take that somewhere more private cause trust me, no one really wants a free show if ya know what I mean.”
“You know I don’t have a class right now either Alex. I might just have to take you up on your earlier offer…”
“What are we waiting for? Let’s go!” Isabel laughed as she was practically dragged by her arm behind Alex.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Faster Alex,” Isabel mumbled between kisses. It had been way too long since she’d last been with him like this.
“I’m trying but the key isn’t going in,” Alex took his other hand away from around Isabel to try to get the key to turn, but still it wouldn’t.
“What’s wrong? Here, try my key, oh wait, it’s in the car, sorry.”
“It’s okay, we can just go up to Liz and Tess’s, they have my spare key.”
“So much for the ‘hurry’ part huh?” Isabel drawled.
“I’m sorry baby, but I’ll make it up to ya. You know I can…”
“Of course you can. Now let’s go!” Reaching the upstairs apartment of their friends they knocked but no one answered. “Now sweetie, I’m sorry, but you obviously didn’t think this through too much did you? Cause they’re in classes right now if I’m not mistaken.”
“Shit!” he cried.
“Try your key, maybe it’ll work.”
“Why? I mean, why would it work in their door?”
“I don’t know. It’s the same apartment building, sometimes they have weird things about the keys and all…”
“No, that’s horrible because then anyone can get into your apartment!”
“Fine! It was just a suggestion. But since we can’t get into your place, why don’t you just take me back to campus? I have another class and then I have to go to my brothers place…”
“Izzie…please, don’t go. Look, if it’ll make you happy, I’ll try the key, alright?” Alex humored her and to his great surprise, it worked. “How…how did you…?” he mumbled in confusion looking back and forth between her and the door.
“I didn’t!” she swore, eyes wide.
“But then how…”
“I don’t know!”
Opening the door Alex peaked inside, feeling kind of odd about the fact that he was just walking into someone else’s apartment. No one was home as Isabel suspected since they were both in class, so she brushed past Alex to look around.
Walking in she noticed something pink on the floor a few feet from the door se she bent down to pick it up, just in case so Alex wouldn’t step on something of Liz or Tess’s.
“Wait a minute….this isn’t Liz’s, or Tess’s. It’s Court’s…but what is it doing here?” Isabel was confused.
“Courtney? But…wait a minute, she hasn’t been here in weeks…how did her stuff get here then?”
“It’s April Fools Day Alex, and she got you!” Isabel couldn’t help the giggle that escaped her lips when she finally put it together. It was kinda funny, even if it did break the mood completely. Cause now, well, even if they could get into Alex’s apartment, it wasn’t gonna happen.
“I don’t see how this is funny!”
“Oh, I do. I mean, really, it’s classic! She comes in, steals my keys and probably Max’s keys in order to get into your apartments, and then she switches the locks. Though I’m sure she had to have had some help on that one. My only question is whether or not it was Justin…”
“I don’t know. But…well, we’re inside now,” Alex gave her his most charming smile. “How bout we, uh…pick up where we left off?”
“You can’t possibly be serious!” Isabel exclaimed. “In our friends apartment? I don’t think so buddy! You can just keep dreaming.”
“I knew it was too good to be true. We never have time alone together anymore!” he whined.
“You’re just upset cause you aren’t getting any.”
“I am just a hot-blooded guy, after all.”
“Aww, that was almost sweet, but not quite. What happened to my sweet and loving boyfriend?”
“He’s going through a dry spell?” Alex tried, but Isabel shook her head no. “He’s having a rough day?” Izzie couldn’t contain her laughter. She’d never get tired of his sense of humor. Cause that better not be the truth, he best be joking about that if he knew what was good for him.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“I can’t believe she’d go through so much trouble!”
“I know. I didn’t even know that anyone went to such lengths anymore just to play a prank on someone. I mean, back in Roswell it was just another day, no one gave it that much mind.”
“This isn’t Roswell anymore Toto,” Tess laughed. “Anyway, I guess we’ll have to switch keys or something, cause I really don’t feel like going through the trouble of switching the door locks back.”
“Yeah. It’s just easier I suppose.”
“You know, now I feel kinda bad, cause I went along with Court’s little prank against Michael this morning. Can you believe I poured vinegar in his coffee? And then, to top it all off, when he was spitting it out, Justin happened to be walking by…”
“Oh, that’s too funny! I’m sure that was just a bonus cause she couldn’t have planned that one.”
“I don’t know…she’s seeming more and more crafty, don’t you agree?”
“True. Anyway, aside from stopping by to complain and informing you of our apartment situation, Izzie told me to invite you and Liz over to Michael and Maria’s when you get done here. Apparently Court’s getting to everyone, so what’s stopping us from retaliating on her?”
“Oh, I like the sound of that. I’ll be there!”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Okay, calm down people!” Tess quieted everyone. “The point of this isn’t for us all to be yelling at each other, its for revenge. Now come on, we gotta be able to come up with something more original than freezing all her bras and panties, I mean come on it would fill up the entire freezer, have you ever looked in her drawers!”
“True, and I really don’t need to see my dear loving ‘sister’s’ skivvy’s when I’m looking for food,” Max grimaced. Yes that dear ‘sister’…oh how could he get back at her that would make it all worth the hundred dollars in wasted pizza he’d paid for that morning?
“I think I have an idea…” Justin grinned evilly. “Now don’t turn this down right away. I mean, it might sound kinda strange at first, but trust me, I think it’ll be good!”
No one was really sure what to think, so they just motioned him to continue.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Oh, that is so bad, I love it!” Maria grinned. “It’s a great idea, isn’t it precious?” she cooed to Carolyn.
“Maria! I don’t want my daughter thinking her mommy did something like that!” Michael reached over and took his child from her arms, cradling her against his chest and telling her everything would be okay, her mommy was only going through a short period of temporary insanity.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Justin sweets, I’m home. And Kyle’s car’s gone so lets lock the door and have some fun!” Courtney announced as she flounced through the door, hips swaying in that seductive way.
Little did she know that Justin had plenty of plans for her, but nothing she would have otherwise believed…
“Hey cupcake. How was your day?”
“Very…amusing actually. How was yours? Ready for some fun?”
“Oh, I’m more than ready. But I got a proposal for you first,” Justin pulled her close against him, teasing her senses but not getting close enough.
“A proposal? I didn’t think we were to that stage of our relationship yet.”
“Mmm, tempting, but not quite what I was thinking. I was actually thinking maybe we could try something different…”
“Different how?” she purred in his ear. Wrapping her arms around his neck she brought him closer, teasing his neck with the tip of her tongue.
“What would you say if I told you to leave the door unlocked cause Maria’s gonna join us later?”
Courtney pushed her boyfriend to an arms distance, not sure if she heard him right. But she could see in his eyes that that was indeed what he’d said.
“Maria?! As in Michael’s Maria? And she’s going to join us?!?!?!”
“Uh huh. We can have some fun, you know. I thought it’d be nice to try something different for a change.”
“Who are you and what have you done with my boyfriend?”
“I’m right here Sugar!” Justin winked. “Come to daddy!”
“What? Maria?! What about Michael? What does he have to say about this?” Courtney was flabbergasted. What the hell was going on here. Unless of course…but she wasn’t sure.
“He said maybe he’d join as well if Isabel wanted to take Carolyn for a little bit tonight. I just thought, hell, the more the merrier, right?”
“That’s great honey-bunch! I’m always up for something new,” Courtney tried to sound as serious as she could. Definitely not real. The Michael thing was just a little too over the top. Some people really needed to learn when to say stop. They were just trying to play her, but no one could play the queen!
“Uh…Ww…mm…uh…bb…”
“Is that all you can say snookums? I can’t wait. When’s she getting here?”
Justin just stared, his chin moving, infrequently pronouncing random syllables. Tilting his head he looked at his girlfriend with a quizzical expression. What was going on here?
“Honestly, is this the best you guys could come up with?” Court laughed in amusement. This was great, their pathetic attempt to outwit her and they failed. No one could beat the master! Or in her case, the mistress. Oh yeah, Today was her day.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
That night after everyone sorted out their apartment key issues and was settled in for the night, a cry rang out from a few homes and apartments across the San Diego area. “COURTNEY!!!”
Safely tucked in to her own bed in her own room in the mansion with her door locked Courtney couldn’t help but be proud of herself. She’d gotten the last word across so that no one would forget the day…
Sure she’d pay for what she messed up, but with money, not humiliation. No, she’d go to the store in the morning and get everyone new sheets. But she couldn’t resist. She and Rosie had spent the afternoon sewing everyone’s sheets together so they couldn’t sleep, at least not in their covers.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Not reaching the phone in time Maria listened, daughter in her arms as the answering machine picked up, so she let it go.
“Miss Deluca, this is Professor Connors, I’m sorry I didn’t get your message sooner, but I will be free to meet with you in my office today at four and I’ll be here till at least five. Come in then if you can. I hope you get this message before its too late.”
Maria sighed as her professor hung up and looked at her daughter, with her light brown hair curling gently around her chubby little baby cheeks.
“Well princess, what do we do now? Momma can’t take you with her and daddy won’t be back till its too late. Who do you think will be home? How about we go see if Auntie Izzie would babysit? Huh? You wanna go spend time with your auntie?” A grin broke out on Carolyn’s face at her mother’s silly voices, but Maria took it as she’d be happy to do whatever mommy wanted.
In the car Carolyn was gurgling and making all sorts of babbling noises to the point that Maria prayed she wouldn’t drive Isabel crazy. When they got to the mansion she placed the baby bag over one shoulder and held Carolyn in her arms, as she hurried to the door. Luckily Isabel answered right away so she didn’t have to wait long.
“Maria? Carolyn? What are you two doing here?”
“Oh, Isabel, thank goodness you’re here! I was wondering…and I’m really sorry…but it just came up,” Maria hastily explained. “Could you possibly watch her for an hour or so? I’ve been trying to meet with my professor all week and he finally got a hold of me, and he’s in his office right now but only for about another hour, if I hurry. So if its not too much trouble, please?”
“Uh, yeah, sure. That’s fine. I should be here for awhile. I was just going to meet Alex in a little bit, but not right this minute.”
“Oh, thank you thank you thank you! You’re a life saver! I mean it! Okay, here’s her things, and she just ate shortly before we left, so she should be fine until I get back. There’s extra diapers in the bag and if she gets sleepy you can just lay her on a bed and put pillows around her so she doesn’t fall off. I’ll be back in an hour or so. Thank you!” Handing over her daughter and then her bag of stuff Maria rushed to her car and was gone.
“Well sweetie pie, it’s just you and me I suppose,” Isabel kissed her niece as they walked inside. “Now, what to do? Oh, I know, auntie got you some new toys. Should we go find those new toys?”
An hour later Isabel was rushing around her room as Carolyn lay on the blanket on the floor playing with the new stuffed animals her auntie had found. Isabel was trying madly to decide what outfit to wear tonight. Finally settling on a short red slinky spaghetti strap dress and matching heels. Alex loved her in red, it was sure to knock him on his ass, which was exactly where she planned on having him…
When Maria still hadn’t shown up ten minutes later Isabel was desperate. She was completely ready to go meet Alex and yet she was stuck babysitting.
“Isabel?” Rosie’s voice broke Isabel from her mind. “I thought you said you would not be here for dinner? Are you sure you don’t want me to make you something?”
“Uh, no Rosie, I’m getting ready to leave, I just…”
“Oh, the little one! I did not know you were here sweetie. Where’s mommy and daddy?”
“Maria dropped her off a bit ago cause she had something come up but its taking longer than she had originally thought it would. I’m supposed to be at Alex’s, but I can’t leave yet.”
“Of course you can. You go! Shoo! We’ll have fun without you. Won’t we precious?” Rosie laughed as she took Carolyn into her arms and the little fingers started poking her cheeks.
“Really? You don’t mind?” Isabel seemed surprised.
“Of course not. Do you know how long it’s been since I’ve been able to take care of a precious little thing like her? It’s been way too long. Now shoo, I’ll take care of her until Maria come to get her. Now you go.”
“Thanks Rosie! I owe you one,” Isabel laughed as she gave each one a kiss before heading out to find her unwitting boyfriend.
“She’s silly huh?” Rosie asked the baby as she made her way downstairs with the child in her arms. “Now, it’s time for us to get to know one another.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“I’m so sorry, Isa-” Maria stopped mid sentence when Isabel didn’t answer the door, but Rosie.
“Oh, hi Rosie. Um, I just came to…”
“Pick up the little one, yes, I know. Isabel apologizes, but she had a date.”
“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to be so late. And I didn’t mean to take up your time when you have all sorts of things to do I’m sure.”
“Oh don’t be silly, sweetheart,” Rosie smiled as she led Maria into the den where she had been entertaining Carolyn. “The little one and I were just getting to know each other. She really is darling. And I have all the spare time in the world because my kids are all grown up and are in and out of here all the time. I honestly don’t mind. If you ever need someone to watch her again, I’d be more than happy to. I miss having little ones around to take care of.”
“Oh, well, are you sure? Cause, if you wouldn’t mind another job…Michael and I have been looking for a nanny to take care of her while we’re in class during the day. I mean, if you have time, we’d be more than happy to pay you to watch her since we know and trust you already.”
“I’d love to watch her. Oh, I miss having children always around. It would be my pleasure.”
“Thank you!” Maria smiled, hugging Rosie to herself tightly. Why hadn’t she thought of it sooner? It was perfect for everyone concerned.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Alex stuck his key in the door, relieved when it gave way. It had scarred him when Courtney had changed the locks, so ever since then he’d been ecstatic to gain entry into his own home.
The room was dim and his blinds were closed, and the first thing Alex saw when he came through the door was creamy white skin peaking out from behind a tiny little red dress.
“Isabel,” her name was a husky growl from his lips caught in the noise of the slamming door and turning lock. The moment his hands were free they were wrapped around her waist, pulling her closer as she launched herself into his arms.
“Welcome home. Now shut up and kiss me!” Isabel captured his tongue in her mouth, wrapping her legs around his lean waist, knowing he could hold her up from long previous evenings such as this.
Stumbling among his dropped backpack and everything that was laying around his floor he finally made it to his bedroom. Stopping in the doorway his attention drifted to the red silky linens on the bed and the candles lingering all around the room.
“Izzie. Did you do all this?” She nodded her head, nuzzling against his neck before stretching her feet down to touch the floor and stand on her own. “God I love you!”
Disengaging her hands from his now unbuttoned shirt, she made her way to the bed, sitting on the edge seductively.
“Don’t you want to join me?” she sat down making sure the dress rode up high on her thigh to give Alex an offer he couldn’t refuse, so to speak.
“Hell yeah!”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria and Rosie were standing on the porch half an hour later saying goodbye when Kyle’s car pulled up.
“Oh no, not again,” Rosie shook her head with a slight chuckle.
“Not again, what?”
“He’s been locked out of his apartment, this is the third time this week. He comes over here since Courtney is over there and that would be why he can’t get in. So he stays here, god knows there’s plenty of room.” Maria joined her in a laugh.
“So this is the third time this week? I think I’d start to get pissed off if I were in my brother’s shoes.”
“Yeah, the first time he didn’t mind so much. I just give him some food and he gets some of his work done and plays in the entertainment room. But still, I’m sure he’d much rather be able to go home.
Kyle reached the three of them at that time, and after hello’s, Maria felt the need to give him some advice.
“Kyle, why don’t you just do the same thing to Justin that he does to you? I mean, just beat him home one of these times and then lock him out. I’m sure Tess wouldn’t mind keeping you company in that apartment…all by yourselves with no one to disturb you!” Maria lifted her eyebrows a couple times in meaning. Kyle just shook his head.
“Thanks for the advice, sis. I’ll keep it in mind. But what are you doing here?”
“What, she can’t be here to see me?” Rosie asked, hurt expression on her face.
“No, I’m sorry Rosie…I just…” Both women laughed at his stumbling.
“Actually I was here to see Rosie. Carolyn has herself a great nanny now!”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“To think I almost lost all of this…” His hands ran through the strands of mostly blond hair before him though some still had a lavender hue, brushing them out of the way to expose the perfect porcelain skin of her back.
“You won’t lose me again, cause I won’t let you go,” Isabel teased as she luxuriated in the feel of his hands massaging her back with the warm oil.
“Sounds good to me. I think it’s only Friday and this is gonna be a nice long weekend…cause I’m not letting you out of this apartment until I’m good and ready.” With that he launched an attack on her sides, tickling her till she cried out for him to stop, then moving in for the kill on her slippery body.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“There you are. I was wondering where my two girls had gotten to,” Michael smiled as he stirred the pot of rice on the stove. “I saw the message from your professor so I thought you’d be back soon.”
“Yeah, I just had to pick up Carolyn on my way back.”
“Where was she? I just thought you had to take her with you. I’m sorry I wasn’t back in time.”
“Don’t worry, it’s all forgiven because I just picked her up from her new nanny’s,” Maria grinned as she stood on tip-toe to place a kiss on his lips.
“Nanny? When did this happen? I thought that was something we were going to do together,” Michael whined. He didn’t want to miss out on anything and Maria knew that, so why would she do something that important without him?
“It’s not what you think. I know you’ll approve when you hear who it is. I went over to the mansion to leave Carolyn with your sister while I was at school but apparently she had to go somewhere when I took too long because she and her boyfriend are horny. Anyway…long story short, Rosie was taking care of her when I got there, and she said she loved it so much and she’d missed taking care of little ones, so we talked and she’d love to be Carolyn’s nanny on a regular basis. Isn’t that great?”
“Really!? Wow, I hadn’t even been thinking about Rosie. That makes a lot of sense though. Nice job, Pixie. I apologize for being upset about not being a part of the decision. Now are you ready for dinner?”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Wahoo, first Saturday night of the quarter, let’s party!” Joel’s voice reverberated down the second hall of the dorm, bringing people to their doors to shout their agreements. This was probably one of the loudest dorms on campus. After all, UCSD was not known for its party habits; this was as loud as it got.
“Joel, you think anything is an occasion to party,” Tammy teased from the door right across from him.
“But Tams, it’s just a way to release all that pent up energy. Come on, you know you want to let loose, and let out that wild side,” he shot back.
“Sure Joel honey, you know she’s wild about getting wild with you,” Julia giggled as she came up behind her roommate.
“Juls!”
“Kidding! Kidding, put away the gun Tams,” she held her hands up in surrender. “Anyways, we goin or not? Come on, all the good bonfire pits will be taken by the time we get down to the beach.”
“No worries girls, I sent Jake and Cassidy down there hours ago; Jake has the wood and Cass wanted to keep him company, if you know what I mean,” Joel smirked.
“Gees, is that all you San Diego boys think about?” Tammy asked.
“Umm, well now that you mention it, yeah,” Andy laughed as he walked up to his girlfriend and pulled her into his arms, kissing her lightly on the lips before turning back to the others. “See?”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Hours later it was dark and the fire was roaring before the large group of college students on the beach as they sat around talking, eating and drinking to their hearts content.
Julia however wasn’t having such a good time as she kept one eye trained on her boyfriend, observing his aloof, distant behavior typically unusual for him. He seemed to usually enjoy going out with her and her friends when they had bonfires at the beach and midnight bowling and such. But today, it was just different. He seemed to be brooding about something. She’d kind of noticed his distance all week since he got back from LA, but now it was more than obvious.
At least she could see Tammy was having a good time, letting a little more loose than normal. All her work, it was finally starting to pay off because her roommate was starting to be more outgoing, more assertive.
But back to Andy’s problems.
“Hey,” she threw a marshmallow at him to get his attention when he didn’t look at her right away. “Want to talk about whatever it is that’s bothering you?” Scooting closer against his side Julia wrapped her arms around him, resting her chin on his arm.
“Huh? Oh, I’m sorry Juliet. Maybe I should just leave so that you can have some fun with your friends. I’m just not really in the mood for this,” Andy sighed as he began to stand up, pulling her along with him since she wouldn’t let go.
“Will you do something for me first?”
“Sure,” he conceded.
“Come talk with me,” she lead him over to the empty park and sat on a swing, staring up into his eyes. “Now tell me what is going on. Please. Did something happen while you were at home? Or are you thinking about graduation? It’s understandable if you’re worried about graduation. I mean, this is your last quarter of college and it’s kind of scary to not know what you’re doing after that. Just…help me out here. I can’t be the perfect girlfriend if you don’t tell me things.”
“You will always be the perfect girlfriend for me, Juliet,” he swore, kneeling down in the sand to be level with her. “I just…some things are bothering me and I’m having problems dealing with them, but its nothing I want to bother you with. It’s my problems.”
“Andy, you haven’t had any difficulties trusting me with some of your biggest troubles in the past, what is different about now? I mean, how could this be bigger than your alcoholism? Have I ever let you down?”
“No, you’ve been an angel. I just…I’m sorry.”
“Andy, if you’re looking at going somewhere else after graduation and you’re gonna break up with me, just tell me, cause the longer you drag this out the worst it’ll get. I’ll…I’ll understand.” Tears were forming in the corners of Julia’s eyes. Sure she said she’d understand, but honestly, she wouldn’t. Why couldn’t they try to have a long distance relationship?
“No, Julia, no. I promise you I don’t want to break up with you. I love you,” cupping her face in his hands he stared into her eyes, letting her know he was telling her the truth where this was concerned.
“Then what is it? I hate knowing that there’s something you’re keeping from me.”
“I know. Just give me a little time to try and deal with this on my own, alright? I just really need to figure this out alone.”
“Okay honey. I love you too. Just don’t forget that, alright?”
“I won’t. Now why don’t you go back to your friends. I’m gonna head home now.”
“Can I call you later?”
“You better.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Okay Liz, which one do you like better? The lavender halter top or the forest green tank top?” Tess asked wearing only her black hip-hugger jeans and a bra.
“Umm, I’d have to say go with the halter, it shows more skin on your back, and Kyle will love that.”
“Kay, thanks.”
“No problem. So what are you and Kyle doing tonight?” Liz raised the question, knowing very well what the answer was from the way Tess had been acting lately.
“Nothing much. He’s just trying to get back at Courtney and Justin for locking him out of the apartment three times this last week, so he’s locking them out today, and I told him I’d come over and keep him company. I think I’ll bring some pizza or Chinese food or something.”
“Go with the Chinese,” Liz offered.
“Okay. Umm, don’t wait up for me, cause I might not be home tonight…”
“Just be careful, sis, that’s all I have to say,” Liz smiled at her sister in the mirror. To think, her little sister wasn’t such a little girl anymore. Not that she was that much younger, but still.
“Don’t worry Liz. I know what I’m doing.”
“Good. Well have fun then. Tomorrow I’ll probably be at the mansion if I’m not here when you get back.”
“Well if you see Court and Justin, tell them Kyle and I said hi,” Tess giggled. Sure, everyone was probably gonna know about her sex life now, but it was just too much fun to resist teasing those two like this.
“What ever you say!” Liz laughed lightly.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
*Knock Knock*
“Kyle, hun, it’s Tessie.”
“Finally…”
“Well, if you’re gonna sound like that, maybe I’ll just go right back out to Alex’s car and leave you alone to yourself for the night.”
“Now why would you wanna do a thing like that? I’m sorry, just come on inside and I promise to more than make it up to you.”
“You better,” she teased as the door opened and she kissed him shortly before walking right past him into the apartment, hearing him shut and lock the door, replacing the chain before he followed her. In the kitchen she took the Chinese food from the bag and set it on the counter. “I got your favorite.”
“Really? I don’t see you in that tiny little box,” he grinned.
“Well, I’m right here in front of you, what’re you waiting for?”
Looking at the goddess before him, seeing her complete devotion to him, her constant love shining right through at him, he knew he had to take things slow with her.
“Why don’t we just enjoy the food for now. I’ll go put on some music while you finish taking this stuff out of the boxes. The plates are up in that cupboard right there,” pointing to the cupboards beside the sink, Kyle then continued into the living room where he put a CD on so that soft music was soon floating past his ears and filling the room.
They ate their meal in relative silence, a few comments passed here or there, but nothing of consequence. They sat together on the floor in front of the couch, Tess curled against Kyle’s side as they ate at the coffee table. Tess enjoyed the closeness, just sitting there cradled against him, his smell surrounding her as he played with her hair after they finished.
“Kyle?”
“Yeah baby?”
“Dance with me?” Her voice was so faint that Kyle wasn’t too sure he heard her clearly.
“Your wish is my command.” Standing, he brought her with him. Moving to the center of the room he took her in his arms and pulled her close. Tess rested her cheek against his chest, listening to the sound of Kyle’s breathing and feeling his heart beating beneath her head. “I love you Tessie, with all my heart,” Kyle sighed, pulling her even closer, knowing soon she’d be able to feel exactly how much he loved her, but not caring.
“Make love to me,” she whispered, head tilting up to meet his eyes.
Taking her by the hand he slowly lead her into the quietness of his room. The blinds were slanted just enough to allow slivers of moonlight to dimly light the space. The mix of light and dark blue pillows and sheets gave the large bed a welcoming feel. His room had that ‘Kyle’ smell as Tess liked to fondly think of it.
She stood before him at the foot of the bed reaching her hands up to remove his shirt. Restraining himself, Kyle felt the agonizing slowness of her movements making him more desperate with every moment, but let her continue at her speed.
When his shirt was gone her hands had free range of his chest. She couldn’t help but admire his great abs. The muscles twitched slightly beneath her finger tips as they moved of their own volition. Knowing he couldn’t take much more, Kyle took her hands in his and brought them up to his lips for a kiss before moving to remove her own shirt.
“Are you sure?”
“Kyle, just shut up and kiss me already,” Tess pouted. Kyle couldn’t stand to see her pout and immediately obliged.
“I love you Tessie,” he murmured into her mouth as his hands dexterously worked on figuring out how that silly shirt came off.
“Here,” Tess giggled. “Let me get that. It’ll be faster.” Kyle watched in amazement as she untied the top behind her neck and lifted the small piece of clothing over her head to reveal her bare chest to him.
Oh dear god, he hadn’t been prepared for that one!
“You are so beautiful, do you know that?” Kyle asked as he brought her closer to him once more.
“I think I’m beginning to get that idea, but feel free to tell me as much as you want. A girl can never hear that too often!” Tess smiled brightly, a halo seemingly crowning her head from the moonlight reflecting off her curls.
In a second Kyle had Tess cradled in his arms, kissing her as he lay her on the bed, following her down. He’d never forget this moment for as long as he lived. She was his one true love…
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Liz sighed as she leaned against Max’s legs from her spot on the floor.
“God this stuff is so frustrating!” she cried.
“Want some help with that?”
“No Max, you have to study for your own classes. I just need a break.”
“No, I think you just need some sleep. I mean you’ve been over here every night so far this week Lizzie. Why don’t I take you home so you can go to bed early tonight? After all, you do have class at 8 tomorrow just like you did today. It’s not healthy to work so much and not rest. I’m not gonna let you burn yourself out like you were doing before.” Running his fingers through her hair he gently began massaging her scalp, knowing she enjoyed that.
“Thank you Max. I just…” she stopped herself from what she was going to say. Maybe he was right. She was awfully tired. “I suppose you’re right.”
“Come on, I’ll get your coat while you pack up your books.” Walking out of the room Max released his breath. He hated having to say goodbye to Liz every night. It was getting more and more difficult. They both wanted to spend as much time together as possible and yet they had decided that for them, things were best another way.
Max’s patience was wearing thin. August couldn’t arrive soon enough.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Andy hit the button on his answering machine to delete the millions of messages his father had left him since he’d last checked. He couldn’t take it anymore. He was going to go insane with all this. Actually, he was pretty sure he already had gone insane.
Grabbing his keys that he’d just moments before set down, he headed out the door. He wasn’t thinking, just going through the motions he knew so well. They had been engrained in him too deep at one point.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“ID please?” the short man behind the counter asked as he did practically every other customer.
“Here.”
“Thank you, have a nice night, sir.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hello?” Julia asked as she answered her cell phone.
“Juls, we got a problem here.”
“What’s wrong Tammy? What happened?” Her feet stopped their movement at the desperation in her friend’s voice.
“I’m okay, its just…well, where are you?” Tammy didn’t take her eyes off him as he turned from one item to another, looking at all the pictures around the room of Julia.
“I just got done at the library and I was on my way back right now. I need to call Andy cause I haven’t seen him since Saturday.”
“Yeah, well you don’t need to make that phone call anymore. He’s here,” she sighed, happy that that was finally out.
“He’s there?” Julia wasn’t sure what the problem was with Andy being at their apartment. That wasn’t anything new.
“Yeah, and…I think he’s been drinking. No, scratch that, I know he has. I think he’s drunk.”
“Shit!” Julia cursed as her eyes fell shut and tears burned through them. After everything, what could have driven him to this, she wondered. Then she began to panic. “Okay, where are you? Are you in our room with him?”
“Yeah, but he seems alright. He’s just kinda babbling to himself right now.”
“Tammy, listen, I need you to get out of there. Just lock him in our room and go across the hall to Joel’s place. I’ll be there as soon as I can. Just don’t stay in the room with him when he’s like this. Promise?” She couldn’t let Tammy get hurt, it would be all her fault if she did, and she wouldn’t be able to handle that.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 73
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Courtney smiled as she waved goodbye to Kyle. That had been too perfect, though she’d come close to getting caught. Justin was in for quite the shock in the morning! She just hoped he wouldn’t have any idea who’d done it before falling back to sleep. But if she knew him enough, which she was sure she did, then he’d be too out of it to think logically at that ridiculous hour.
“One down, a million more to go…24 hours full of fun…” she smiled as she drove off into the night. Time to go home and maybe come up with some more ideas. Really, April 1st was her day. A chance to mess with her friends and teach them that life isn’t all school work and no play. She’d show them play, that was for sure, and maybe bring a little spice to their lives as well. Not that she and Justin were lacking spice…
* * *
BEEP—BEEP—BEEP
“What the fuck?” A now very awake Justin jumped out of bed by the blaring sound of his alarm. “Ahh, shit!” It was still very dark in the room and so he first hit his hand on the corner of the desk before he found his alarm clock. Glaring at the annoyingly bright red numbers he saw the time.
3:03 AM
How? What? When…
But he was too tired to give it much thought as he lay back down and his eyes quickly shut as a deep slumber blanketed him once more.
* * *
Courtney was up and out of the house bright and early the next morning. She only waited long enough to hear Isabel get out of the shower. And she was pretty sure that Max heard too since he stood at the top of the stairs grumbling as she pulled the door shut behind her. Isabel’s shock had been great. It wasn’t like it was permanent or anything. Court would never do that to such a good friend, especially one she was living with.
It was just a joke, after all that’s what April Fool’s Day was all about. And April 1st just happened to be one of Court’s favorite days of the year. In the car she turned on the radio and heard a local DJ asking people to call in with stories of interesting things they’ve either done to people or had done to them on this glorious day. She couldn’t help but chuckle at a few of them. Hmm…maybe she’d have to find a way of incorporating some of that into her plans!
Arriving on campus she was happy to see Tess already at work in the café. Perfect. She was sure Tess would help her with this one. It was just a simple little switcharoo…
Waltzing into the café she walked straight up to the counter and leaned in conspiratorially to whisper to Tess.
“Hey stranger, wanna help me with something?” Tess giggled as she stood upright and turned around to give Courtney a crazy glance.
“Hey Court. You feeling okay today?”
“Never better! Now, you wanna help me or not? Michael will be here soon, ya gotta tell me now.”
“Okay…but what am I getting myself into.”
“Duh, don’t you know what day it is today?”
“Tuesday…” Tess offered.
“Ugh…honestly am I the only one with any brains in this school?” Courtney cried, earning her several strange and awkward stares from the few people scattered around the café.
“Court…”
“It’s April Fool’s Day, silly. Come on now, are you in?”
“Sure, what the heck.”
“Okay, here’s what you gotta do when Michael orders his coffee…” she whispered.
* * *
Max watched Isabel huff out the door, purple hair waving in the breeze behind her. She sure didn’t seem as cheery this morning as she generally was. But that just goes to show that everyone has bad days...and bad hair dye’s...umm…days.
He was ready to head upstairs to take a shower and then follow Isabel off to the lovely institution they paid lots of money to attend classes and be lectured to…school, he’d be there for many more years yet to come though the campuses would change as he found his way.
The doorbell stopped him halfway up the stairs, and since he was right there he went to answer it. Besides, Rosie didn’t need to do everything for them.
“Domino’s pizza, sir,” the man at the door spoke up when Max pulled the door open and looked out. The guy had a stack of what…thirteen pizza’s, Max was pretty sure.
“Uh, you sure you got the right address?”
“Max Evans?”
“Yes, that’s me.”
“Well I got your pizza’s sir. And don’t worry, they didn’t forget the chili peppers, Tabasco sauce and anchovies.”
“Uh…great…”
“Well, your sister Courtney said they were your favorite and if we forgot them you’d sue…”
“Yeah…my sister. She can be a little over dramatic sometimes…”
* * *
Court sat back and watched as Michael walked in the door just as she knew he would, walked up to Tess at the counter and ordered his usual Mocha Latte. He thanked Tess sweetly as she handed over his hot beverage and turned to leave the café in a sort of hurry. Looking at her watch Court realized why; it was getting close to class time. Just as he reached the doors he took an appreciative swallow only to spit it right back out on a passerby, who happened to be Justin.
Courtney doubled over in laughter at the chance that her boyfriend would be the one to walk by just as Michael took a sip of his vinegar latte…It was too perfect! Of course she’d told Tess to have a real latte ready for Michael when he would obviously come back inside. But Justin, well, he didn’t have a change of clothes. Oh well.
* * *
Walking through the campus Michael was finally calmed down. After coaxing it out of Tess that it was Courtney’s idea to put vinegar in his coffee he’d calmed down enough to start thinking about possible revenge. Deciding he’d better get back home soon for Maria he headed towards parking lot A where his car sat in its usual place.
He noticed his sister’s car pulling in nearby so he waited to say a quick hello. As Isabel stepped out of the car his eyes got wider and wider, bugging out of his face. Oh god, what had happened to her? Her hair was a lovely shade of…purple!
“Uh, Izzie, is there…uh…something you haven’t been telling me?” he tried not to laugh.
“Funny Michael. Real funny. No, Courtney stuck something in my shampoo this morning. And I swear if I this doesn’t wash out, she is one dead blond!” Isabel threatened.
“Hmm, sounds like you’d be willing to help me then,” Michael smiled wickedly. “I think Justin might be more than happy to throw in his assistance,” he plotted.
“What are you talking about?”
“I don’t know quite yet. Come by my place later, I gotta get home to Carolyn so Maria can get to class.”
“You guys haven’t found a babysitter yet?”
“No, we’re gonna look into that this weekend. Sorry if we’ve been busy and preoccupied with other things…” He trailed off, knowing she’d give up.
“Okay, okay, I don’t want to hear about your sex life. Go, go, I’ll stop by later when I’m done with classes.”
“Thanks, bye sis,” the two siblings shared a friendly hug, and Michael watched the head of purple hair disappear towards the tall buildings. He had to admit the it was funny, and Isabel didn’t look so bad.
* * *
“Sorry I’m late…I was just talking to my sister in the parking lot,” Michael explained as he walked through the hall into the living room with his backpack on his shoulder and keys in hand.
“It’s okay. I was just finishing some reading I was too tired to do last night. But we really need to find a nanny Michael. I don’t think this is gonna work so well. I mean, you should be able to stay on campus and get some work done or talk to your sister during your breaks, spend time with some of your friends…” Maria sighed as she put her book back in her backpack and made room for her husband beside her.
“But I don’t mind. I love being a father,” sitting down Michael wrapped an arm around his wife and brought her closer, placing a chaste kiss to her lips. “And a husband. And I wouldn’t give any of this up.”
“We won’t be giving up anything. We’ll just be making it easier on ourselves to have some flexibility in our schedules. One of us won’t always have to be home with Carolyn. I’m only saying that we should think about it, and soon.”
“Okay, we can talk about it tonight. Now you better get going. Oh, and watch out for Courtney. I think she’s gone crazy or something cause as far as I can tell she’s playing practical jokes on everyone. I invited the others over later when they get out of classes to plot something against her since she seems to be doing things to all of us.”
“Sounds like someone enjoys April Fools Day a little too much. Now I don’t know if I want to go to class since that requires seeing her...”
“Well if its any consolation, I doubt she’d do anything during class…”
“Mmm, no, not really, but thanks anyway honey.” Wrapping her arms around Michael’s neck Maria brought their lips together in a kiss that she never wanted to break, but the impending time and a little baby’s babblings pulled them apart eventually.
“You should go,” Michael whispered against her neck as he placed little nips and kisses along her collar.
“I know. Bye baby, I’ll be back soon.” Getting up Maria walked over to the playpen and picked up her gibbering daughter in her arms. “And I’ll see you as soon as I can too sweetie. You take care of daddy for me, alright?” Maria kissed Carolyn on the forehead before placing her in her father’s arms and heading off to class. Hopefully Courtney would decide to go easy on her…maybe…she could hope.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria walked down the hall in a rush. She’d figured the best way to get around Courtney playing a joke on her would be to get in to class at the last possible second. So that was what she did, she sat in her car reading until she had just enough time to reach the building before the professor would start lecturing. And as she snuck into class she saw Court sitting in their usual seats, nothing unusual, so she decided to sit beside her. It couldn’t hurt, right?
If only…
Dropping her bag at her feet Maria lowered herself into the chair as the most ungodly noise filled the room. Clever…a whoopee cushion. The entire class burst out in laughter until the professor cleared his throat at the podium to get everyone under control again.
“Ahhem! If it’s not too much trouble, can I start class now without any further interruptions?” He glanced at Maria who ashamedly looked down at her feet cursing her decision to sit beside Court.
“Thank you. Now, as we were discussing last time before the break…”
As Maria got out her notebook she began thinking of what they could possibly do to get back at Courtney when they only had so many hours left in the day.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Isabel smiled as she felt a pair of arms wrap around her waist from behind.
“Alex!” Maybe this day wasn’t so bad after all.
“Hmm, are you doing something new with your hair today?” he teased. What he didn’t expect was to hear her scream and pull away from him in less than a second.
“What?!”
“Hey, I’m kidding, I’m kidding!” Alex apologized, holding his hands up in submission. “You know, it actually looks nice on you. It brings out your eyes, and luscious red lips…”
“Are you trying to flatter me into submission Mr. Whitman? Cause I must say, it’s working.”
“Mmm, I like the sound of that. Well then would you care to come over to my place tonight? I’m sure I could find some more words of flattery somewhere in my vocabulary to lavish you with,” he teased as he pulled her body back against him as her defenses relinquished control.
“We’ll see. Maybe you’ll just get lucky,” she laughed out loud as he picked her up and twirled her around in his arms in the middle of campus. She was more than happy to be back in this place.
“Well I don’t have anymore class today, why don’t we go to my place right now?” Alex lifted his eyebrows to get the real meaning across to his girlfriend.
“Uh huh…I think I’ll need a little more convincing before that happens,” Isabel teased as she leaned into his chest, licking her lips slowly eliciting a groan from Alex’s hungry mouth.
“Don’t tease me. Please, I can only resist you to a point.”
“Resist me? Funny, I didn’t think you could resist me at all,” Isabel admonished as she began laying a trail of sensual open mouth kisses across his jaw line inching ever so close to his lips, but not quite getting there.
With a growl Alex’s hands were swimming in her hair as his mouth attacked hers, pulling her close and never letting her go.
“Gees, get a room people!” Alex recognized the distant voice and eventually relinquished his hold on Isabel to look at their intruder.
“Don’t you have class or something Tess?”
“No, and you know you’re in the middle of the quad right? You might want to chill and take that somewhere more private cause trust me, no one really wants a free show if ya know what I mean.”
“You know I don’t have a class right now either Alex. I might just have to take you up on your earlier offer…”
“What are we waiting for? Let’s go!” Isabel laughed as she was practically dragged by her arm behind Alex.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Faster Alex,” Isabel mumbled between kisses. It had been way too long since she’d last been with him like this.
“I’m trying but the key isn’t going in,” Alex took his other hand away from around Isabel to try to get the key to turn, but still it wouldn’t.
“What’s wrong? Here, try my key, oh wait, it’s in the car, sorry.”
“It’s okay, we can just go up to Liz and Tess’s, they have my spare key.”
“So much for the ‘hurry’ part huh?” Isabel drawled.
“I’m sorry baby, but I’ll make it up to ya. You know I can…”
“Of course you can. Now let’s go!” Reaching the upstairs apartment of their friends they knocked but no one answered. “Now sweetie, I’m sorry, but you obviously didn’t think this through too much did you? Cause they’re in classes right now if I’m not mistaken.”
“Shit!” he cried.
“Try your key, maybe it’ll work.”
“Why? I mean, why would it work in their door?”
“I don’t know. It’s the same apartment building, sometimes they have weird things about the keys and all…”
“No, that’s horrible because then anyone can get into your apartment!”
“Fine! It was just a suggestion. But since we can’t get into your place, why don’t you just take me back to campus? I have another class and then I have to go to my brothers place…”
“Izzie…please, don’t go. Look, if it’ll make you happy, I’ll try the key, alright?” Alex humored her and to his great surprise, it worked. “How…how did you…?” he mumbled in confusion looking back and forth between her and the door.
“I didn’t!” she swore, eyes wide.
“But then how…”
“I don’t know!”
Opening the door Alex peaked inside, feeling kind of odd about the fact that he was just walking into someone else’s apartment. No one was home as Isabel suspected since they were both in class, so she brushed past Alex to look around.
Walking in she noticed something pink on the floor a few feet from the door se she bent down to pick it up, just in case so Alex wouldn’t step on something of Liz or Tess’s.
“Wait a minute….this isn’t Liz’s, or Tess’s. It’s Court’s…but what is it doing here?” Isabel was confused.
“Courtney? But…wait a minute, she hasn’t been here in weeks…how did her stuff get here then?”
“It’s April Fools Day Alex, and she got you!” Isabel couldn’t help the giggle that escaped her lips when she finally put it together. It was kinda funny, even if it did break the mood completely. Cause now, well, even if they could get into Alex’s apartment, it wasn’t gonna happen.
“I don’t see how this is funny!”
“Oh, I do. I mean, really, it’s classic! She comes in, steals my keys and probably Max’s keys in order to get into your apartments, and then she switches the locks. Though I’m sure she had to have had some help on that one. My only question is whether or not it was Justin…”
“I don’t know. But…well, we’re inside now,” Alex gave her his most charming smile. “How bout we, uh…pick up where we left off?”
“You can’t possibly be serious!” Isabel exclaimed. “In our friends apartment? I don’t think so buddy! You can just keep dreaming.”
“I knew it was too good to be true. We never have time alone together anymore!” he whined.
“You’re just upset cause you aren’t getting any.”
“I am just a hot-blooded guy, after all.”
“Aww, that was almost sweet, but not quite. What happened to my sweet and loving boyfriend?”
“He’s going through a dry spell?” Alex tried, but Isabel shook her head no. “He’s having a rough day?” Izzie couldn’t contain her laughter. She’d never get tired of his sense of humor. Cause that better not be the truth, he best be joking about that if he knew what was good for him.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“I can’t believe she’d go through so much trouble!”
“I know. I didn’t even know that anyone went to such lengths anymore just to play a prank on someone. I mean, back in Roswell it was just another day, no one gave it that much mind.”
“This isn’t Roswell anymore Toto,” Tess laughed. “Anyway, I guess we’ll have to switch keys or something, cause I really don’t feel like going through the trouble of switching the door locks back.”
“Yeah. It’s just easier I suppose.”
“You know, now I feel kinda bad, cause I went along with Court’s little prank against Michael this morning. Can you believe I poured vinegar in his coffee? And then, to top it all off, when he was spitting it out, Justin happened to be walking by…”
“Oh, that’s too funny! I’m sure that was just a bonus cause she couldn’t have planned that one.”
“I don’t know…she’s seeming more and more crafty, don’t you agree?”
“True. Anyway, aside from stopping by to complain and informing you of our apartment situation, Izzie told me to invite you and Liz over to Michael and Maria’s when you get done here. Apparently Court’s getting to everyone, so what’s stopping us from retaliating on her?”
“Oh, I like the sound of that. I’ll be there!”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Okay, calm down people!” Tess quieted everyone. “The point of this isn’t for us all to be yelling at each other, its for revenge. Now come on, we gotta be able to come up with something more original than freezing all her bras and panties, I mean come on it would fill up the entire freezer, have you ever looked in her drawers!”
“True, and I really don’t need to see my dear loving ‘sister’s’ skivvy’s when I’m looking for food,” Max grimaced. Yes that dear ‘sister’…oh how could he get back at her that would make it all worth the hundred dollars in wasted pizza he’d paid for that morning?
“I think I have an idea…” Justin grinned evilly. “Now don’t turn this down right away. I mean, it might sound kinda strange at first, but trust me, I think it’ll be good!”
No one was really sure what to think, so they just motioned him to continue.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Oh, that is so bad, I love it!” Maria grinned. “It’s a great idea, isn’t it precious?” she cooed to Carolyn.
“Maria! I don’t want my daughter thinking her mommy did something like that!” Michael reached over and took his child from her arms, cradling her against his chest and telling her everything would be okay, her mommy was only going through a short period of temporary insanity.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Justin sweets, I’m home. And Kyle’s car’s gone so lets lock the door and have some fun!” Courtney announced as she flounced through the door, hips swaying in that seductive way.
Little did she know that Justin had plenty of plans for her, but nothing she would have otherwise believed…
“Hey cupcake. How was your day?”
“Very…amusing actually. How was yours? Ready for some fun?”
“Oh, I’m more than ready. But I got a proposal for you first,” Justin pulled her close against him, teasing her senses but not getting close enough.
“A proposal? I didn’t think we were to that stage of our relationship yet.”
“Mmm, tempting, but not quite what I was thinking. I was actually thinking maybe we could try something different…”
“Different how?” she purred in his ear. Wrapping her arms around his neck she brought him closer, teasing his neck with the tip of her tongue.
“What would you say if I told you to leave the door unlocked cause Maria’s gonna join us later?”
Courtney pushed her boyfriend to an arms distance, not sure if she heard him right. But she could see in his eyes that that was indeed what he’d said.
“Maria?! As in Michael’s Maria? And she’s going to join us?!?!?!”
“Uh huh. We can have some fun, you know. I thought it’d be nice to try something different for a change.”
“Who are you and what have you done with my boyfriend?”
“I’m right here Sugar!” Justin winked. “Come to daddy!”
“What? Maria?! What about Michael? What does he have to say about this?” Courtney was flabbergasted. What the hell was going on here. Unless of course…but she wasn’t sure.
“He said maybe he’d join as well if Isabel wanted to take Carolyn for a little bit tonight. I just thought, hell, the more the merrier, right?”
“That’s great honey-bunch! I’m always up for something new,” Courtney tried to sound as serious as she could. Definitely not real. The Michael thing was just a little too over the top. Some people really needed to learn when to say stop. They were just trying to play her, but no one could play the queen!
“Uh…Ww…mm…uh…bb…”
“Is that all you can say snookums? I can’t wait. When’s she getting here?”
Justin just stared, his chin moving, infrequently pronouncing random syllables. Tilting his head he looked at his girlfriend with a quizzical expression. What was going on here?
“Honestly, is this the best you guys could come up with?” Court laughed in amusement. This was great, their pathetic attempt to outwit her and they failed. No one could beat the master! Or in her case, the mistress. Oh yeah, Today was her day.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
That night after everyone sorted out their apartment key issues and was settled in for the night, a cry rang out from a few homes and apartments across the San Diego area. “COURTNEY!!!”
Safely tucked in to her own bed in her own room in the mansion with her door locked Courtney couldn’t help but be proud of herself. She’d gotten the last word across so that no one would forget the day…
Sure she’d pay for what she messed up, but with money, not humiliation. No, she’d go to the store in the morning and get everyone new sheets. But she couldn’t resist. She and Rosie had spent the afternoon sewing everyone’s sheets together so they couldn’t sleep, at least not in their covers.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Not reaching the phone in time Maria listened, daughter in her arms as the answering machine picked up, so she let it go.
“Miss Deluca, this is Professor Connors, I’m sorry I didn’t get your message sooner, but I will be free to meet with you in my office today at four and I’ll be here till at least five. Come in then if you can. I hope you get this message before its too late.”
Maria sighed as her professor hung up and looked at her daughter, with her light brown hair curling gently around her chubby little baby cheeks.
“Well princess, what do we do now? Momma can’t take you with her and daddy won’t be back till its too late. Who do you think will be home? How about we go see if Auntie Izzie would babysit? Huh? You wanna go spend time with your auntie?” A grin broke out on Carolyn’s face at her mother’s silly voices, but Maria took it as she’d be happy to do whatever mommy wanted.
In the car Carolyn was gurgling and making all sorts of babbling noises to the point that Maria prayed she wouldn’t drive Isabel crazy. When they got to the mansion she placed the baby bag over one shoulder and held Carolyn in her arms, as she hurried to the door. Luckily Isabel answered right away so she didn’t have to wait long.
“Maria? Carolyn? What are you two doing here?”
“Oh, Isabel, thank goodness you’re here! I was wondering…and I’m really sorry…but it just came up,” Maria hastily explained. “Could you possibly watch her for an hour or so? I’ve been trying to meet with my professor all week and he finally got a hold of me, and he’s in his office right now but only for about another hour, if I hurry. So if its not too much trouble, please?”
“Uh, yeah, sure. That’s fine. I should be here for awhile. I was just going to meet Alex in a little bit, but not right this minute.”
“Oh, thank you thank you thank you! You’re a life saver! I mean it! Okay, here’s her things, and she just ate shortly before we left, so she should be fine until I get back. There’s extra diapers in the bag and if she gets sleepy you can just lay her on a bed and put pillows around her so she doesn’t fall off. I’ll be back in an hour or so. Thank you!” Handing over her daughter and then her bag of stuff Maria rushed to her car and was gone.
“Well sweetie pie, it’s just you and me I suppose,” Isabel kissed her niece as they walked inside. “Now, what to do? Oh, I know, auntie got you some new toys. Should we go find those new toys?”
An hour later Isabel was rushing around her room as Carolyn lay on the blanket on the floor playing with the new stuffed animals her auntie had found. Isabel was trying madly to decide what outfit to wear tonight. Finally settling on a short red slinky spaghetti strap dress and matching heels. Alex loved her in red, it was sure to knock him on his ass, which was exactly where she planned on having him…
When Maria still hadn’t shown up ten minutes later Isabel was desperate. She was completely ready to go meet Alex and yet she was stuck babysitting.
“Isabel?” Rosie’s voice broke Isabel from her mind. “I thought you said you would not be here for dinner? Are you sure you don’t want me to make you something?”
“Uh, no Rosie, I’m getting ready to leave, I just…”
“Oh, the little one! I did not know you were here sweetie. Where’s mommy and daddy?”
“Maria dropped her off a bit ago cause she had something come up but its taking longer than she had originally thought it would. I’m supposed to be at Alex’s, but I can’t leave yet.”
“Of course you can. You go! Shoo! We’ll have fun without you. Won’t we precious?” Rosie laughed as she took Carolyn into her arms and the little fingers started poking her cheeks.
“Really? You don’t mind?” Isabel seemed surprised.
“Of course not. Do you know how long it’s been since I’ve been able to take care of a precious little thing like her? It’s been way too long. Now shoo, I’ll take care of her until Maria come to get her. Now you go.”
“Thanks Rosie! I owe you one,” Isabel laughed as she gave each one a kiss before heading out to find her unwitting boyfriend.
“She’s silly huh?” Rosie asked the baby as she made her way downstairs with the child in her arms. “Now, it’s time for us to get to know one another.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“I’m so sorry, Isa-” Maria stopped mid sentence when Isabel didn’t answer the door, but Rosie.
“Oh, hi Rosie. Um, I just came to…”
“Pick up the little one, yes, I know. Isabel apologizes, but she had a date.”
“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to be so late. And I didn’t mean to take up your time when you have all sorts of things to do I’m sure.”
“Oh don’t be silly, sweetheart,” Rosie smiled as she led Maria into the den where she had been entertaining Carolyn. “The little one and I were just getting to know each other. She really is darling. And I have all the spare time in the world because my kids are all grown up and are in and out of here all the time. I honestly don’t mind. If you ever need someone to watch her again, I’d be more than happy to. I miss having little ones around to take care of.”
“Oh, well, are you sure? Cause, if you wouldn’t mind another job…Michael and I have been looking for a nanny to take care of her while we’re in class during the day. I mean, if you have time, we’d be more than happy to pay you to watch her since we know and trust you already.”
“I’d love to watch her. Oh, I miss having children always around. It would be my pleasure.”
“Thank you!” Maria smiled, hugging Rosie to herself tightly. Why hadn’t she thought of it sooner? It was perfect for everyone concerned.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Alex stuck his key in the door, relieved when it gave way. It had scarred him when Courtney had changed the locks, so ever since then he’d been ecstatic to gain entry into his own home.
The room was dim and his blinds were closed, and the first thing Alex saw when he came through the door was creamy white skin peaking out from behind a tiny little red dress.
“Isabel,” her name was a husky growl from his lips caught in the noise of the slamming door and turning lock. The moment his hands were free they were wrapped around her waist, pulling her closer as she launched herself into his arms.
“Welcome home. Now shut up and kiss me!” Isabel captured his tongue in her mouth, wrapping her legs around his lean waist, knowing he could hold her up from long previous evenings such as this.
Stumbling among his dropped backpack and everything that was laying around his floor he finally made it to his bedroom. Stopping in the doorway his attention drifted to the red silky linens on the bed and the candles lingering all around the room.
“Izzie. Did you do all this?” She nodded her head, nuzzling against his neck before stretching her feet down to touch the floor and stand on her own. “God I love you!”
Disengaging her hands from his now unbuttoned shirt, she made her way to the bed, sitting on the edge seductively.
“Don’t you want to join me?” she sat down making sure the dress rode up high on her thigh to give Alex an offer he couldn’t refuse, so to speak.
“Hell yeah!”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria and Rosie were standing on the porch half an hour later saying goodbye when Kyle’s car pulled up.
“Oh no, not again,” Rosie shook her head with a slight chuckle.
“Not again, what?”
“He’s been locked out of his apartment, this is the third time this week. He comes over here since Courtney is over there and that would be why he can’t get in. So he stays here, god knows there’s plenty of room.” Maria joined her in a laugh.
“So this is the third time this week? I think I’d start to get pissed off if I were in my brother’s shoes.”
“Yeah, the first time he didn’t mind so much. I just give him some food and he gets some of his work done and plays in the entertainment room. But still, I’m sure he’d much rather be able to go home.
Kyle reached the three of them at that time, and after hello’s, Maria felt the need to give him some advice.
“Kyle, why don’t you just do the same thing to Justin that he does to you? I mean, just beat him home one of these times and then lock him out. I’m sure Tess wouldn’t mind keeping you company in that apartment…all by yourselves with no one to disturb you!” Maria lifted her eyebrows a couple times in meaning. Kyle just shook his head.
“Thanks for the advice, sis. I’ll keep it in mind. But what are you doing here?”
“What, she can’t be here to see me?” Rosie asked, hurt expression on her face.
“No, I’m sorry Rosie…I just…” Both women laughed at his stumbling.
“Actually I was here to see Rosie. Carolyn has herself a great nanny now!”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“To think I almost lost all of this…” His hands ran through the strands of mostly blond hair before him though some still had a lavender hue, brushing them out of the way to expose the perfect porcelain skin of her back.
“You won’t lose me again, cause I won’t let you go,” Isabel teased as she luxuriated in the feel of his hands massaging her back with the warm oil.
“Sounds good to me. I think it’s only Friday and this is gonna be a nice long weekend…cause I’m not letting you out of this apartment until I’m good and ready.” With that he launched an attack on her sides, tickling her till she cried out for him to stop, then moving in for the kill on her slippery body.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“There you are. I was wondering where my two girls had gotten to,” Michael smiled as he stirred the pot of rice on the stove. “I saw the message from your professor so I thought you’d be back soon.”
“Yeah, I just had to pick up Carolyn on my way back.”
“Where was she? I just thought you had to take her with you. I’m sorry I wasn’t back in time.”
“Don’t worry, it’s all forgiven because I just picked her up from her new nanny’s,” Maria grinned as she stood on tip-toe to place a kiss on his lips.
“Nanny? When did this happen? I thought that was something we were going to do together,” Michael whined. He didn’t want to miss out on anything and Maria knew that, so why would she do something that important without him?
“It’s not what you think. I know you’ll approve when you hear who it is. I went over to the mansion to leave Carolyn with your sister while I was at school but apparently she had to go somewhere when I took too long because she and her boyfriend are horny. Anyway…long story short, Rosie was taking care of her when I got there, and she said she loved it so much and she’d missed taking care of little ones, so we talked and she’d love to be Carolyn’s nanny on a regular basis. Isn’t that great?”
“Really!? Wow, I hadn’t even been thinking about Rosie. That makes a lot of sense though. Nice job, Pixie. I apologize for being upset about not being a part of the decision. Now are you ready for dinner?”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Wahoo, first Saturday night of the quarter, let’s party!” Joel’s voice reverberated down the second hall of the dorm, bringing people to their doors to shout their agreements. This was probably one of the loudest dorms on campus. After all, UCSD was not known for its party habits; this was as loud as it got.
“Joel, you think anything is an occasion to party,” Tammy teased from the door right across from him.
“But Tams, it’s just a way to release all that pent up energy. Come on, you know you want to let loose, and let out that wild side,” he shot back.
“Sure Joel honey, you know she’s wild about getting wild with you,” Julia giggled as she came up behind her roommate.
“Juls!”
“Kidding! Kidding, put away the gun Tams,” she held her hands up in surrender. “Anyways, we goin or not? Come on, all the good bonfire pits will be taken by the time we get down to the beach.”
“No worries girls, I sent Jake and Cassidy down there hours ago; Jake has the wood and Cass wanted to keep him company, if you know what I mean,” Joel smirked.
“Gees, is that all you San Diego boys think about?” Tammy asked.
“Umm, well now that you mention it, yeah,” Andy laughed as he walked up to his girlfriend and pulled her into his arms, kissing her lightly on the lips before turning back to the others. “See?”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Hours later it was dark and the fire was roaring before the large group of college students on the beach as they sat around talking, eating and drinking to their hearts content.
Julia however wasn’t having such a good time as she kept one eye trained on her boyfriend, observing his aloof, distant behavior typically unusual for him. He seemed to usually enjoy going out with her and her friends when they had bonfires at the beach and midnight bowling and such. But today, it was just different. He seemed to be brooding about something. She’d kind of noticed his distance all week since he got back from LA, but now it was more than obvious.
At least she could see Tammy was having a good time, letting a little more loose than normal. All her work, it was finally starting to pay off because her roommate was starting to be more outgoing, more assertive.
But back to Andy’s problems.
“Hey,” she threw a marshmallow at him to get his attention when he didn’t look at her right away. “Want to talk about whatever it is that’s bothering you?” Scooting closer against his side Julia wrapped her arms around him, resting her chin on his arm.
“Huh? Oh, I’m sorry Juliet. Maybe I should just leave so that you can have some fun with your friends. I’m just not really in the mood for this,” Andy sighed as he began to stand up, pulling her along with him since she wouldn’t let go.
“Will you do something for me first?”
“Sure,” he conceded.
“Come talk with me,” she lead him over to the empty park and sat on a swing, staring up into his eyes. “Now tell me what is going on. Please. Did something happen while you were at home? Or are you thinking about graduation? It’s understandable if you’re worried about graduation. I mean, this is your last quarter of college and it’s kind of scary to not know what you’re doing after that. Just…help me out here. I can’t be the perfect girlfriend if you don’t tell me things.”
“You will always be the perfect girlfriend for me, Juliet,” he swore, kneeling down in the sand to be level with her. “I just…some things are bothering me and I’m having problems dealing with them, but its nothing I want to bother you with. It’s my problems.”
“Andy, you haven’t had any difficulties trusting me with some of your biggest troubles in the past, what is different about now? I mean, how could this be bigger than your alcoholism? Have I ever let you down?”
“No, you’ve been an angel. I just…I’m sorry.”
“Andy, if you’re looking at going somewhere else after graduation and you’re gonna break up with me, just tell me, cause the longer you drag this out the worst it’ll get. I’ll…I’ll understand.” Tears were forming in the corners of Julia’s eyes. Sure she said she’d understand, but honestly, she wouldn’t. Why couldn’t they try to have a long distance relationship?
“No, Julia, no. I promise you I don’t want to break up with you. I love you,” cupping her face in his hands he stared into her eyes, letting her know he was telling her the truth where this was concerned.
“Then what is it? I hate knowing that there’s something you’re keeping from me.”
“I know. Just give me a little time to try and deal with this on my own, alright? I just really need to figure this out alone.”
“Okay honey. I love you too. Just don’t forget that, alright?”
“I won’t. Now why don’t you go back to your friends. I’m gonna head home now.”
“Can I call you later?”
“You better.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Okay Liz, which one do you like better? The lavender halter top or the forest green tank top?” Tess asked wearing only her black hip-hugger jeans and a bra.
“Umm, I’d have to say go with the halter, it shows more skin on your back, and Kyle will love that.”
“Kay, thanks.”
“No problem. So what are you and Kyle doing tonight?” Liz raised the question, knowing very well what the answer was from the way Tess had been acting lately.
“Nothing much. He’s just trying to get back at Courtney and Justin for locking him out of the apartment three times this last week, so he’s locking them out today, and I told him I’d come over and keep him company. I think I’ll bring some pizza or Chinese food or something.”
“Go with the Chinese,” Liz offered.
“Okay. Umm, don’t wait up for me, cause I might not be home tonight…”
“Just be careful, sis, that’s all I have to say,” Liz smiled at her sister in the mirror. To think, her little sister wasn’t such a little girl anymore. Not that she was that much younger, but still.
“Don’t worry Liz. I know what I’m doing.”
“Good. Well have fun then. Tomorrow I’ll probably be at the mansion if I’m not here when you get back.”
“Well if you see Court and Justin, tell them Kyle and I said hi,” Tess giggled. Sure, everyone was probably gonna know about her sex life now, but it was just too much fun to resist teasing those two like this.
“What ever you say!” Liz laughed lightly.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
*Knock Knock*
“Kyle, hun, it’s Tessie.”
“Finally…”
“Well, if you’re gonna sound like that, maybe I’ll just go right back out to Alex’s car and leave you alone to yourself for the night.”
“Now why would you wanna do a thing like that? I’m sorry, just come on inside and I promise to more than make it up to you.”
“You better,” she teased as the door opened and she kissed him shortly before walking right past him into the apartment, hearing him shut and lock the door, replacing the chain before he followed her. In the kitchen she took the Chinese food from the bag and set it on the counter. “I got your favorite.”
“Really? I don’t see you in that tiny little box,” he grinned.
“Well, I’m right here in front of you, what’re you waiting for?”
Looking at the goddess before him, seeing her complete devotion to him, her constant love shining right through at him, he knew he had to take things slow with her.
“Why don’t we just enjoy the food for now. I’ll go put on some music while you finish taking this stuff out of the boxes. The plates are up in that cupboard right there,” pointing to the cupboards beside the sink, Kyle then continued into the living room where he put a CD on so that soft music was soon floating past his ears and filling the room.
They ate their meal in relative silence, a few comments passed here or there, but nothing of consequence. They sat together on the floor in front of the couch, Tess curled against Kyle’s side as they ate at the coffee table. Tess enjoyed the closeness, just sitting there cradled against him, his smell surrounding her as he played with her hair after they finished.
“Kyle?”
“Yeah baby?”
“Dance with me?” Her voice was so faint that Kyle wasn’t too sure he heard her clearly.
“Your wish is my command.” Standing, he brought her with him. Moving to the center of the room he took her in his arms and pulled her close. Tess rested her cheek against his chest, listening to the sound of Kyle’s breathing and feeling his heart beating beneath her head. “I love you Tessie, with all my heart,” Kyle sighed, pulling her even closer, knowing soon she’d be able to feel exactly how much he loved her, but not caring.
“Make love to me,” she whispered, head tilting up to meet his eyes.
Taking her by the hand he slowly lead her into the quietness of his room. The blinds were slanted just enough to allow slivers of moonlight to dimly light the space. The mix of light and dark blue pillows and sheets gave the large bed a welcoming feel. His room had that ‘Kyle’ smell as Tess liked to fondly think of it.
She stood before him at the foot of the bed reaching her hands up to remove his shirt. Restraining himself, Kyle felt the agonizing slowness of her movements making him more desperate with every moment, but let her continue at her speed.
When his shirt was gone her hands had free range of his chest. She couldn’t help but admire his great abs. The muscles twitched slightly beneath her finger tips as they moved of their own volition. Knowing he couldn’t take much more, Kyle took her hands in his and brought them up to his lips for a kiss before moving to remove her own shirt.
“Are you sure?”
“Kyle, just shut up and kiss me already,” Tess pouted. Kyle couldn’t stand to see her pout and immediately obliged.
“I love you Tessie,” he murmured into her mouth as his hands dexterously worked on figuring out how that silly shirt came off.
“Here,” Tess giggled. “Let me get that. It’ll be faster.” Kyle watched in amazement as she untied the top behind her neck and lifted the small piece of clothing over her head to reveal her bare chest to him.
Oh dear god, he hadn’t been prepared for that one!
“You are so beautiful, do you know that?” Kyle asked as he brought her closer to him once more.
“I think I’m beginning to get that idea, but feel free to tell me as much as you want. A girl can never hear that too often!” Tess smiled brightly, a halo seemingly crowning her head from the moonlight reflecting off her curls.
In a second Kyle had Tess cradled in his arms, kissing her as he lay her on the bed, following her down. He’d never forget this moment for as long as he lived. She was his one true love…
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Liz sighed as she leaned against Max’s legs from her spot on the floor.
“God this stuff is so frustrating!” she cried.
“Want some help with that?”
“No Max, you have to study for your own classes. I just need a break.”
“No, I think you just need some sleep. I mean you’ve been over here every night so far this week Lizzie. Why don’t I take you home so you can go to bed early tonight? After all, you do have class at 8 tomorrow just like you did today. It’s not healthy to work so much and not rest. I’m not gonna let you burn yourself out like you were doing before.” Running his fingers through her hair he gently began massaging her scalp, knowing she enjoyed that.
“Thank you Max. I just…” she stopped herself from what she was going to say. Maybe he was right. She was awfully tired. “I suppose you’re right.”
“Come on, I’ll get your coat while you pack up your books.” Walking out of the room Max released his breath. He hated having to say goodbye to Liz every night. It was getting more and more difficult. They both wanted to spend as much time together as possible and yet they had decided that for them, things were best another way.
Max’s patience was wearing thin. August couldn’t arrive soon enough.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Andy hit the button on his answering machine to delete the millions of messages his father had left him since he’d last checked. He couldn’t take it anymore. He was going to go insane with all this. Actually, he was pretty sure he already had gone insane.
Grabbing his keys that he’d just moments before set down, he headed out the door. He wasn’t thinking, just going through the motions he knew so well. They had been engrained in him too deep at one point.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“ID please?” the short man behind the counter asked as he did practically every other customer.
“Here.”
“Thank you, have a nice night, sir.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hello?” Julia asked as she answered her cell phone.
“Juls, we got a problem here.”
“What’s wrong Tammy? What happened?” Her feet stopped their movement at the desperation in her friend’s voice.
“I’m okay, its just…well, where are you?” Tammy didn’t take her eyes off him as he turned from one item to another, looking at all the pictures around the room of Julia.
“I just got done at the library and I was on my way back right now. I need to call Andy cause I haven’t seen him since Saturday.”
“Yeah, well you don’t need to make that phone call anymore. He’s here,” she sighed, happy that that was finally out.
“He’s there?” Julia wasn’t sure what the problem was with Andy being at their apartment. That wasn’t anything new.
“Yeah, and…I think he’s been drinking. No, scratch that, I know he has. I think he’s drunk.”
“Shit!” Julia cursed as her eyes fell shut and tears burned through them. After everything, what could have driven him to this, she wondered. Then she began to panic. “Okay, where are you? Are you in our room with him?”
“Yeah, but he seems alright. He’s just kinda babbling to himself right now.”
“Tammy, listen, I need you to get out of there. Just lock him in our room and go across the hall to Joel’s place. I’ll be there as soon as I can. Just don’t stay in the room with him when he’s like this. Promise?” She couldn’t let Tammy get hurt, it would be all her fault if she did, and she wouldn’t be able to handle that.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
- Pegleg
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 89
- Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm
- Location: Running from the Voices in my Head
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 74
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Tammy, are you okay? What happened?” Julia rushed towards her friend as soon as Joel opened the door.
“Well hi to you too,” Joel muttered in mock sarcasm, closing the door behind his friend. Tammy hadn’t said much when she’d come over, but just from the look on her face he could tell that something was wrong. He hadn’t pushed it though, knowing that Tammy was a relatively shy person and would talk to him when she was ready. Now that Julia was here though, he was beginning to think that this problem was a lot bigger then he’d originally envisioned.
Ignoring Joel’s comment, Julia concentrated on her friend. “He didn’t do anything, did he?”
“No, nothing. He was just walking around, looking at your pictures and muttering to himself. I don’t know Jul , he just kinda seemed…off.”
“But you’re okay?” Julia couldn’t bare it if anything had happened to her friend.
“Yes, I’m fine. He didn’t do anything to me, barely even noticed that I was there I think. Like I said, he was just…off.”
“Uh Julia…” Joel trailed off, getting her attention. All of their whispering was starting to get him more and more worried.
Julia turned towards the sound of Joel’s voice, seeing the questions in his eyes. “I need you to do me a favor,” Julia said, pleading with her eyes for him to drop it for now.
“Sure, anything.”
“Alright. I’ll meet you in the hall in just a minute, okay?” Joel looked between the two, as if trying to decide. “Please,” Julia said and that was it.
Joel sighed and nodded his head tiredly, making his way towards the front door. He opened it, then looked back at Julia one last time.
“I’ll be out in a minute,” she confirmed, watching as he moved out the door and into the hallway.
“Julia, you don’t have to go in there. Just leave him there and let him sleep it off.” Tammy looked at her friend worriedly.
“No Tam, I have to. I have to find out what happened, why he did this.”
“Okay, just…be careful.”
“Don’t worry. I don’t think that he’d actually hurt me.”
“He loved Isabel and he hurt her,” Tammy shot back, knowing it would hurt but needing to make sure her friend was going to be safe all the same.
“I know,” Julia said, melancholy. “That’s why Joel is going to be standing outside the door.”
Tammy nodded her head, having no more objections. “Just be careful, okay. You’re my best friend and I don’t want to lose you.”
The two girls hugged, holding each other for a few moments. “I’ll be back before you know it,” Julia sighed, hugging her friend a little tighter, trying to get some of the fear and pain out before turning and moving out the door to meet Joel in the hallway.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Joel looked at Julia curiously once she came out, still not sure what he was up for.
“I promise I will explain everything later, I just don’t have time right now, but I need you to stand outside our door while I’m in there. Here’s Tammy’s key,” she said, handing it to him, “just in case the door gets locked. Now if I call for you or you hear any unusual commotion I want you to come in, but not until then, okay?”
“Julia, what’s going on here? Andy’s in there, isn’t he? Did he do something to you? To Tammy?”
“Joel, I promise you everything is fine. Just do this for me, please?”
Joel sighed, trying to calm his racing mind. He hated that he didn’t know what was wrong. “Okay.”
“Thank you Joel,” Julia breathed, not realizing she’d been holding her breath. “I promise, I’ll tell you everything afterwards.”
Joel nodded, still not liking it, but not about to deny his friend anything. He watched as she turned her key in the door and disappeared inside without a trace.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So beautiful,” Andy muttered, running his fingers over the picture lightly. Still staring at her, he lay back on Julia’s bed, her scent surrounding him. “Mmmm, and you smell good too,” he continued, speaking as if she was right there beside him.
He just lay there for a moment, staring. His sweet Juliet. “You’re going to be sooo mad at me,” he commented, speaking to the face that stared back at him through the glass of the picture frame. But he had to tell her. He couldn’t lie…not about this.
“Hello Andrew,” he heard and leaned up to see his girlfriend standing at the door. Her voice held a menacing tone, one he’d never heard there before.
“Juliet!” Andrew exclaimed, sitting up to see the object of his affection. “My Juliet.” He looked at her with a dopey grin on his face, and Julia had trouble not laughing at the look.
“Andrew, what are you doing?” She looked at him curiously.
“Waiting for you.” He had such a sappy look on his face. Like a puppy dog and all she wanted to do was run over to him and tell him it would all be alright. But no…she had to stay strong.
“You’ve been drinking,” she commented stoically.
He nodded his head, looking down at the ground as if in shame, not knowing what to say.
“Why?” Her voice came out pained, sad.
“I don’t know. I just…my father. He won’t leave me alone.” Andy’s voice turned from pain to anger and frustration. “He keeps calling and… I can’t decide now. It’s not that easy. Why can’t he understand that…why won’t he just leave me alone?” Suddenly Andy turned, throwing out all his frustrations in a fist against the wall.
“Andy stop it!” Julia shouted, amazed at how quickly his attitude could shift.
“What’s going on?” they both heard, turning to see Joel standing in the doorway.
“Everything’s fine Joel,” Julia said quickly. “Please, just wait outside.”
“But…”
“Joel please. I promise everything’s fine.”
“Okay,” Joel said reluctantly, throwing a glare Andy’s way before exiting again into the hallway.
“Oh, this is just great,” Andy commented with a tone that Julia couldn’t quite decipher.
Julia took a deep breath, letting it out slowly in an attempt to calm her nerves. “Andy, maybe you should just go home and sleep this off. We’ll talk about it tomorrow.”
“Why? So you and your fuck buddy can have the place all to yourselves?” Menace and hatred seeped through his voice, causing a chill to run through Julia’s body.
“What? Andy, what are you talking about?” She’d never seen him like this before. Tears came to her eyes at his next words.
“Who do you think you’re kidding Julia, huh? You think I’m stupid? You think you and Joel can just sneak around behind my back and I wouldn’t notice? How long has this been going on, huh?”
“How dare you? How can you think that I’d ever do anything like that to you?” she said, her anger partly clouded by the tears streaming down her face.
“Then what’s going on, huh? Why don’t you explain it to me?” he continued, the anger still oozing from his voice.
“He’s here because I can’t trust you when you’re like this,” she finally shouted.
Her words struck a cord somewhere inside Andy that felt like a physical blow. “Oh god, what am I doing?” Andy finally said, as if recognition of all he’d said and done was finally coming to him. Then he looked at Julia, seeing the tears running down her face.
“Oh Julia,” he moved towards her, but she turned away. “I’m sorry…I’m so so sorry.”
“I think…” Julia sniffled, trying to get her emotions under control. “I think you should maybe stay here tonight and sleep this off. Uh…Tammy and I are gonna stay at Joel’s.” Julia turned then, making her way towards the door, not wanting him to see the emotions laid out on her face.
“I love you, Juliet,” he called after her in a last attempt to gain back any shred of what they had.
“I know,” she said, not turning around before walking out the door and locking it behind her.
And Andy couldn’t do anything but watch as she walked away.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
As soon as Julia was out the door she was in Joel’s arms. He held her while she cried, running his hands in comforting circles over her back.
When the sobs ceased, Julia looked up at Joel thankfully. “I…” she started, but he cut her off.
“Listen, you don’t have to tell me anything right now, okay. How about we talk about this tomorrow?”
Julia nodded her thanks, knowing she owed him for tonight. “Do you think Tammy and I could crash at your place tonight?”
“Yeah. No problem.”
They walked into the apartment together and Julia immediately ran to meet Tammy halfway from where she had been waiting across the room.
“Are you okay?” Tammy asked as the two hugged each other tightly.
“I’m fine. Just tired.”
While they embraced, Joel went to his dresser grabbing a clean t-shirt and pair of boxers for both of them, and a few blankets. “Here,” he said handing the clothes over to Julia. “You guys can change into this and since Jack is gone you two can sleep in the beds and I’ll take the floor.”
“You don’t have to…” Tammy started to protest, Julia being too exhausted to say anything.
But before she could finish, “I insist.”
Tammy smiled. “Thank you,” she replied, before turning and leading Julia towards the bathroom.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Mmmm, good morning,” Isabel sighed, stretching in her boyfriend’s arms.
“Good morning to you too.” He kissed her on the forehead, before just looking down and memorizing her features. She was even more beautiful then he remembered.
“I missed this,” Isabelle sighed, snuggling even more into his embrace.
“I know what you mean. I’m sorry…”
“Don’t you dare say another word Alex,” Isabel warned. “No more ‘I’m sorry’s.”
“Whacha gonna do to stop me,” Alex smirked, teasingly.
“Hmmm, I think I could come up with a few things,” Isabel smiled, leaning down to give him a kiss.
“I think I might need a little more convincing,” Alex said after they’d pulled apart.
Isabel laughed, before swooping down to take his lips again, pulling her body on top of his. “I think that can be arranged.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Andy groaned at the harsh light coming in through the cracks in the curtain. Sitting up, his face screwed up in a grimace at the pain that shot through it.
“Morning, sleepy head. I was starting to wonder if you were ever going to get up.” His girlfriend appeared by the bedside from somewhere, he wasn’t quite sure, with a cup of coffee.
It was then that everything that happened the night before came back to him, making him feel sick. He took the coffee gratefully, surprised that she was still there beside him.
After taking a sip of the proffered drink and allowing a few moments for the room to stop spinning, he turned to Julia. “Why are you still here?” he asked, not understanding himself.
Julia smiled. “I have to admit, I was pretty upset last night, but I’ve had a lot of time to think it over. You made a mistake Andy, everyone does. You’re only human. And you didn’t do anything that was unforgivable. I just hope that now you realize you can come to me. Talk to me when you have a problem, so we can make sure this doesn’t happen again.”
“You’re amazing,” Andy said, awe overwhelming in his voice.
“I try,” Julia replied in attempt to brush off the comment.
“No, you don’t. That’s the amazing thing. It just comes naturally.”
Julia blushed, not having anything to say to his comment. How come he always knew what to say to make her melt?
“Are we okay then?” Andy asked, needing to know where they stood now.
“No, we’re not okay. We have a lot to work on, but I think we can get through this.”
Andy smiled, pulling her to him to lay a sweet kiss on her forehead. “That’s more than I could even ask for.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So, what are you doing tonight?”
“Let’s see, I get off at three,” Tess thought, working on cleaning the counter as she spoke. “Then I get to delve into the exciting poli sci reading that I’ve been putting off all week. Why…did you have other plans?” Tess asked teasingly, looking up at her boyfriend with playful eyes.
“Well maybe. I just happed to think that my roommate deserves some banishing once again and I wouldn’t mind a little company.” His hands grabbed hers from across the counter, running his thumb over the back of her hand lightly, trying to relay exactly what he had planned for them.
“I don’t know,” Tess smirked. “I have a lot to do…”
“I’ll make it worth your while,” Kyle interjected. He knew she was just trying to goad him, but hell…it was working.
“Oh really,” Tess looked interested. “And how do you plan on doing that?”
“Well, I’d start like this…” Kyle trailed off, leaning over the counter and bringing his lips to hers in a passionate kiss. “Then…” he moved, whispering the rest into Tess’s ear.
Tess giggled, partly from the feel of his warm breath tickling her ear and partly from the feelings his words invoked. “I like the way you think Valenti.”
“Well that makes two of us,” Kyle smirked, kissing her again. That was the good thing about Saturdays at the café, there weren’t a lot of people on campus so he could have her all to himself. “So, I’ll see you tonight?”
“You can count on it,” Tess smiled. Ever since they had taken their relationship to the next level, Tess found it hard to keep away from him. He was like a drug, and she wanted more.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Mmmmm, there is nothing in the world I like better than this.”
“Nothing huh?” Julia smirked, raising her eyebrows.
“At the moment, no. Do you know how long it’s been since I’ve had chocolate chip ice cream?”
“Yeah, since we all went out for ice cream two weeks ago,” Julia laughed.
“Well, it seems like it’s been a lot longer,” Tammy countered.
“I still can’t believe that your favorite ice cream is chocolate chip. Ya think you could be a little more exciting?”
“Look’s whose talking miss vanilla,” Tammy bantered, looking at her friend’s pint.
“Hey, is it my fault this was all they had at the store.”
“Yes,” Tammy commented smugly, a challenging smile on her face.
Julia threw a pillow at her in protest, hoping to catch her by surprise, but Tammy ducked just in time to allow the pillow to whiz over her head, barely missing her. Tammy stuck her tongue out at Julia in triumph, causing them both to laugh.
“This is great, it’s been so long since it’s been just the two of us,” Tammy smiled through her laughter. She and Julia were having a bonafide girl’s night. It had been decided that they were long overdue for a talk and hence, ice cream and sappy movies were procured for their pleasure.
*Knock Knock*
The two girls both stared at each other, as if in silent war over who would have to get up to open the door. Eventually Julia conceded and went to the door.
“Hey guys,” Joel said walking past Julia and towards Tammy’s bed. “What’s up? Ooh ice cream!” he exclaimed, taking the spoon out of Tammy’s pint and taking a bite of the delicious treat.
“Ewww. Gross Joel,” Tammy squealed when he put the spoon back, hitting him on his shoulder. Joel just smirked. He loved getting a rise out of her.
“So, what are we doing tonight?”
“WE,” Julia motioned between her and Tammy, “are having a girl’s night. YOU,” she pointed to Joel, “are leaving.”
“Gees…rude much!” Joel teased, making himself more comfortable. “Come on, what could a guys opinion hurt for a change?”
“Everything. Out!” Julia pointed towards the door.
“Okay, okay. I’m going,” Joel said, getting up and walking as slow as humanly possible towards the door. Just as he was about to exit, he turned back towards his friends. “So, you gonna talk about me?” he smirked.
“Out!” They both yelled as Julia pushed him out into the hallway, closing the door behind him. As soon as he was gone, both girls burst out laughing at his antics.
“Is there some reason we should be talking about Joel?” Julia teased, still laughing. “Is there something you’re not telling me?”
Tammy stopped laughing, not sure how to respond to Julia’s comment. Seeing the blush on Tammy’s face, Julia gasped. “You’re serious!” Julia got out. “I was just kidding, but you’re serious. You like Joel!”
“Shhhh,” Tammy admonished. “Do you think you could keep your voice down? He might still be out in the hallway ya know.”
“Oh my god! How did I not know?”
“It’s not something I go around advertising,” Tammy muttered, her shyness coming through.
“Oh no you don’t! You are not going all shy on me now. We’re going to talk about this. That’s what girl’s nights are for.”
“I don’t know Julia. I just…I don’t really like talking about this stuff.”
“Oh, come on. It can be fun. Here, I’ll start. I like Andy cause he has the cutest butt in the entire world.”
“That’s debatable,” Tammy muttered.
Julia laughed, “There it is! I knew you had it in you. Oh, you two would be so cute together,” she gushed.
“Oh, quit it Jul. I doubt he even likes me that way.”
“Come on!” Julia replied. “He flirts with you like every chance he gets.”
“He’s Joel. He flirts with anything in a skirt.”
“Not the same way he flirts with you.”
Tammy wasn’t sure how to respond to that, so she just stayed silent. After a moment, Julia spoke.
“Well at least we already have an answer to the eternal boxers or briefs question.”
Tammy couldn’t help but smile at that. “Oh yeah,” she smirked as both girls broke out in laughter for the countless time that night.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“It’s so clear tonight. So beautiful…” Liz said, looking up at the sky.
“I know what you mean,” Max said, but he wasn’t looking at the stars. This was one of their favorite things to do together, just lay out on the beach and stare up at the stars. It was nice to be able to get away once in a while and not have to worry about school or work or…being interrupted. It was so peaceful, so perfect.
Liz looked over at Max, seeing that he’d been staring only at her with his comment. “Flatterer,” she admonished, but couldn’t keep the blush from her face.
“I meant every word,” Max replied honestly, running his hand along her cheek to tuck a piece of hair behind her ear. “I love you.”
“And you know I love you too,” Liz replied, closing the distance between them, finally allowing their lips to meet in a long awaited kiss.
Like many of their kisses, this one soon turned passionate and Max soon found himself hovering over Liz’s body, their tongue’s dueling and hands moving of their own volition. “Mmmm, we should stop,” Max breathed, though he made no motion to pull away.
He trailed kisses down her neck, reveling in the sweet taste of her skin. All the while Liz’s hands weaved through his hair and down across his shoulder’s. She let her hands explore his muscled back before hauling his mouth back up to her own. Their mouths devoured each other once again before Max finally, somehow, found the strength to pull away.
“Liz. Liz, we really need to stop,” he said, pushing himself off her and collapsing at her side.
Liz sat her head up on her elbow, looking down on him. “I think we were doing just fine,” she said, kissing him once again, maneuvering her body to straddle his.
Max groaned. “I don’t think you understand how hard it is to keep myself in check when I’m around you.”
“Oh, I think I have some idea,” Liz said, moving her hips in recognition, a smirk covering her face.
“Liz…” Max breathed, trying desperately to reign in the emotions she was triggering.
“Besides…I kinda like it when you lose control.”
Max inhaled, letting the breath out slowly trying to survive on what little control he had left. But one look at her and he swore it all disappeared. The things she could do to him…
“I thought you wanted to wait,” Max challenged. He wasn’t the only reason for putting things to a stop.
“I did…and I still do. But Max,” she leaned down to whisper in his ear, “there’s a lot you can do without actually having sex.”
Before Max could even comprehend what he’d heard, let alone grasp what was happening, Liz’s lips were on his again, emphasizing her point. When Max was finally coherent enough to respond to her ministrations, she pulled away.
“But not here where anyone can see,” she stated, a glint in her eyes.
“Tease,” Max growled. Leaning up to give her one last quick kiss, he lifted her off his lap and brought her to his side.
“This is a much safer position,” Max smiled, allowing her to snuggle into his side as they went back to watching the stars, their passion contained, but not forgotten.
“So did you really mean it?” Max asked after a moment.
“What?” Liz responded confused.
“What you said before, about us. Did you mean it?”
“Maybe,” Liz smirked. “I guess you’ll just have to wait and see.”
Max sighed in frustration. “Is it August yet?”
Liz laughed, kissing him on the cheek. “Not quite. Soon. And then you’ll never be rid of me.”
“Sounds like a dream come true.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Thank you so much Rosie. You have no idea what this means to us.”
“Think nothing of it dear. It’s a pleasure. And I’m sure the little one and I will have lots of fun together.”
“Great. Um…everything you should need is in the bag. And you have Michael’s and my cell phone numbers. And please, don’t hesitate to call us if anything happens, anything at all…” Maria got out in a rush before Rosie interrupted.
“Calm down mija. Everything will be fine. I have done this before.”
“I know, I know. I just worry about her, ya know? She’s my baby,” Maria sighed, tickling her daughter where she lay in Rosie’s arms and watching her laugh.
“She’ll be fine. And I promise you she won’t grow up too much while you’re gone.”
Maria laughed. “Okay, okay. Now you be good for your nana Rosie, ya hear. I expect a perfect report when I get back,” Maria cooed to her daughter.
“You’re gonna be late,” Rosie chimed.
“Okay, I’m leaving already. Gees…slave-driver!”
“Get to school young lady,” Rosie ordered jokingly, pointing to the door.
“Yes ma’am,” Maria laughed, finally making her way out the door in a hurry. She was indeed in danger of being late.
“Mama’s silly, isn’t she,” Rosie cooed, making Carolyn laugh. “Why don’t we go see if we can find something to play with in the other room. Huh? Does that sound like a good idea?”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey sweetie,” Max said, turning around to give Liz a kiss where she was standing behind him. “What are you doing here? I thought I wasn’t supposed to come pick you up for another hour.”
“I finished my experiments early and took the bus back to campus. Isabel gave me a ride. So, whatcha looking at?”
“School stuff. UCLA. What do you think?” he asked, handing her the packet.
“Hmmm. It’s a pretty nice campus from what I’ve heard, with a really good medical program,” Liz nodded at him, running her finger’s through his hair. “And it’s close to your parent’s which is nice…and not too far from here that we can’t come down and visit every once in a while,” she continued.
“Yeah, that’s what I was thinking,” Max smiled. They were so in tune sometimes. “So, what do you think?”
“I like it Max. It would be great. I’d like to look into their grad programs for me of course, but…” Max cut her off.
“Already taken care of,” he said, handing her a brochure. “I had them send information for you too while I was at it. Haven’t looked at it myself yet, cause nobody knows better what you’re looking for than you,” he smiled. “So look it over and tell me what you think. We don’t have to make any decisions yet, I just wanted to get a head start on our options.”
“Well you just think of everything don’t you?” Liz smiled, giving Max a kiss of approval.
“What can I say? I have the right motivation,” Max smirked, leaning up for another kiss.
Liz laughed. “It’s nice to know I can bring out the best in you.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Uuff,” Maria groaned, flopping back on the couch.
“Tired?” Michael asked.
“Exhausted. But the ham is in the oven and everything else is set. Oooh, that feels good,” Maria moaned as Michael started massaging her shoulders.
“Hey, you still have a little while before everyone gets here. Why don’t you go upstairs and take a nap or have a bath or something.”
“Hmmmm…sounds nice,” Maria sighed. “But I have to get Carolyn dressed and the table set…”
“Already done,” Michael said, cutting her off.
“Really? Oh, where is she?” Maria asked, her eyes glowing.
“In the play pen,” Michael laughed, seeing the expression on his wife’s face.
Maria ran into the other room. “Oh my gosh. Aren’t you just the cutest little thing.”
Michael smiled from where he stood behind Maria. “Look at my beautiful little girl in her Easter dress. Isn’t she something?”
“That she is,” Maria smiled, beaming just like a proud mother. “Alright, mommy’s gotta go change before everyone gets here. I won’t be too long,” Maria told Michael giving him a quick kiss.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“And Carolyn was just the cutest thing, don’t you think?” Courtney continued to gush as she and Justin walked into his apartment.
“Yeah. Just like Maria to put her daughter in fruffy dresses,” Justin joked, walking over to his answering machine upon seeing the blinking light.
“Hey, I thought it was cute.”
“You would.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Courtney asked defensively.
“Shhhh…” Justin hushed her as the automated voice of the answering machine announced that he had ‘one new message.’
“Justin. This is Randolf Holmes. I’m sorry to bother you, especially on a holiday, but I was hoping that you’d come in and talk to me one last time before you turned this job down. It’s just a great opportunity and I want to make sure you’re absolutely positive about this. So please, stop by my office tomorrow and we’ll have a talk. You’re an amazing student Justin, and I know you’d be perfect for this. But, we’ll talk tomorrow. Bye.”
“Holmes…” Courtney thought, “Isn’t that one of your professors?”
“Yeah,” Justin said, rubbing a hand over his face. He knew what was coming, and she wasn’t going to like it.
“Okay, so what was that about?”
“Nothing. Don’t worry about it,” Justin tried to pass it off, but Courtney wouldn’t have it.
“No, obviously it was important for your professor to have called you. Now tell me what this was about.” Her voice held a hint of warning that Justin knew he couldn’t ignore. If there was one thing Justin had learned about Courtney, it was that she believed in being completely open and honest in a relationship. And that meant no secrets.
Justin sighed. “I was offered a job with the Italian UN ambassador, as his personal assistant and translator. His current assistant is apparently retiring or something and since I met him last year while I was over in Italy, I guess he thought of me. Anyway, that doesn’t matter cause I’m turning it down anyway.”
“Justin, why? This is a great opportunity. You can’t just turn something like this down.”
“Why not?” he asked defensively.
“Ok, I guess you could…if you have a good reason,” Courtney’s voice became softer at his tone. “But I haven’t heard one yet.”
Justin’s silence spoke volumes to Courtney. “You’re staying for me, aren’t you?”
“No. I just don’t wanna go to New York.”
“You’re lying,” Courtney stated determinately. The silence that followed only served to confirm Courtney’s statement. “Don’t you think if you’re going to weigh such a decision on me that you should at least partly include me in said decision?”
“No,” Justin muttered, Courtney barely hearing him.
“No? And why the hell not?”
“Cause I knew you’d tell me to go,” Justin said, sounding both frustrated and defeated. “And I didn’t want to admit that while I was willing to stay for you, you wouldn’t want me to.”
“That’s not it. I’m completely flattered and awed that you want to stay for me, but…I can’t be the reason for you throwing away the best opportunity of your career. I can’t do that.”
“That’s why you’re not making the decision. I am. I don’t want to go if it means leaving you behind. End of story.”
“But Justin, you have to go. This is an amazing opportunity. You can’t just pass this up. I won’t let you.”
“What do you mean, you won’t let me? Have you forgotten? This is my decision, and I’ve already made it. I’m not going.”
“Fine. Stay if you want. But is it going to be worth staying for me if we’re not together?”
“What are you saying?”
“I’m saying that I’m not going to be the reason that you pass this up. So you’re going to New York, even if that means I have to break up with you to see that that happens. Besides, I don’t do long distance relationships, so this is inevitable anyway.” Courtney finished by grabbing her purse and heading towards the door of his apartment.
“Wait Court. You can’t be serious. Let’s talk about this.”
“What’s there to talk about? You’ve obviously made your decision and I’ve made mine. So now you have the final choice. Either you’re here or you’re in New York, but either way we’re not together. So do yourself a favor and go to New York…don’t pass this up over nothing.”
And before Justin had a chance to reply, Courtney was out the door. He hesitated for what he thought was only a moment before running to it, hoping to catch her in the hallway, but she was gone. Closing the door, he lay back against in, allowing himself to slide down the surface until he was sitting in a mass on the floor.
Running his hands over his face, Justin tried to take in a deep breath but found it exceedingly difficult. She’d left him. He’d done everything in his power to keep them together and she’d left him anyway. Fate had a cruel and twisted way of expressing itself.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 74
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Tammy, are you okay? What happened?” Julia rushed towards her friend as soon as Joel opened the door.
“Well hi to you too,” Joel muttered in mock sarcasm, closing the door behind his friend. Tammy hadn’t said much when she’d come over, but just from the look on her face he could tell that something was wrong. He hadn’t pushed it though, knowing that Tammy was a relatively shy person and would talk to him when she was ready. Now that Julia was here though, he was beginning to think that this problem was a lot bigger then he’d originally envisioned.
Ignoring Joel’s comment, Julia concentrated on her friend. “He didn’t do anything, did he?”
“No, nothing. He was just walking around, looking at your pictures and muttering to himself. I don’t know Jul , he just kinda seemed…off.”
“But you’re okay?” Julia couldn’t bare it if anything had happened to her friend.
“Yes, I’m fine. He didn’t do anything to me, barely even noticed that I was there I think. Like I said, he was just…off.”
“Uh Julia…” Joel trailed off, getting her attention. All of their whispering was starting to get him more and more worried.
Julia turned towards the sound of Joel’s voice, seeing the questions in his eyes. “I need you to do me a favor,” Julia said, pleading with her eyes for him to drop it for now.
“Sure, anything.”
“Alright. I’ll meet you in the hall in just a minute, okay?” Joel looked between the two, as if trying to decide. “Please,” Julia said and that was it.
Joel sighed and nodded his head tiredly, making his way towards the front door. He opened it, then looked back at Julia one last time.
“I’ll be out in a minute,” she confirmed, watching as he moved out the door and into the hallway.
“Julia, you don’t have to go in there. Just leave him there and let him sleep it off.” Tammy looked at her friend worriedly.
“No Tam, I have to. I have to find out what happened, why he did this.”
“Okay, just…be careful.”
“Don’t worry. I don’t think that he’d actually hurt me.”
“He loved Isabel and he hurt her,” Tammy shot back, knowing it would hurt but needing to make sure her friend was going to be safe all the same.
“I know,” Julia said, melancholy. “That’s why Joel is going to be standing outside the door.”
Tammy nodded her head, having no more objections. “Just be careful, okay. You’re my best friend and I don’t want to lose you.”
The two girls hugged, holding each other for a few moments. “I’ll be back before you know it,” Julia sighed, hugging her friend a little tighter, trying to get some of the fear and pain out before turning and moving out the door to meet Joel in the hallway.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Joel looked at Julia curiously once she came out, still not sure what he was up for.
“I promise I will explain everything later, I just don’t have time right now, but I need you to stand outside our door while I’m in there. Here’s Tammy’s key,” she said, handing it to him, “just in case the door gets locked. Now if I call for you or you hear any unusual commotion I want you to come in, but not until then, okay?”
“Julia, what’s going on here? Andy’s in there, isn’t he? Did he do something to you? To Tammy?”
“Joel, I promise you everything is fine. Just do this for me, please?”
Joel sighed, trying to calm his racing mind. He hated that he didn’t know what was wrong. “Okay.”
“Thank you Joel,” Julia breathed, not realizing she’d been holding her breath. “I promise, I’ll tell you everything afterwards.”
Joel nodded, still not liking it, but not about to deny his friend anything. He watched as she turned her key in the door and disappeared inside without a trace.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So beautiful,” Andy muttered, running his fingers over the picture lightly. Still staring at her, he lay back on Julia’s bed, her scent surrounding him. “Mmmm, and you smell good too,” he continued, speaking as if she was right there beside him.
He just lay there for a moment, staring. His sweet Juliet. “You’re going to be sooo mad at me,” he commented, speaking to the face that stared back at him through the glass of the picture frame. But he had to tell her. He couldn’t lie…not about this.
“Hello Andrew,” he heard and leaned up to see his girlfriend standing at the door. Her voice held a menacing tone, one he’d never heard there before.
“Juliet!” Andrew exclaimed, sitting up to see the object of his affection. “My Juliet.” He looked at her with a dopey grin on his face, and Julia had trouble not laughing at the look.
“Andrew, what are you doing?” She looked at him curiously.
“Waiting for you.” He had such a sappy look on his face. Like a puppy dog and all she wanted to do was run over to him and tell him it would all be alright. But no…she had to stay strong.
“You’ve been drinking,” she commented stoically.
He nodded his head, looking down at the ground as if in shame, not knowing what to say.
“Why?” Her voice came out pained, sad.
“I don’t know. I just…my father. He won’t leave me alone.” Andy’s voice turned from pain to anger and frustration. “He keeps calling and… I can’t decide now. It’s not that easy. Why can’t he understand that…why won’t he just leave me alone?” Suddenly Andy turned, throwing out all his frustrations in a fist against the wall.
“Andy stop it!” Julia shouted, amazed at how quickly his attitude could shift.
“What’s going on?” they both heard, turning to see Joel standing in the doorway.
“Everything’s fine Joel,” Julia said quickly. “Please, just wait outside.”
“But…”
“Joel please. I promise everything’s fine.”
“Okay,” Joel said reluctantly, throwing a glare Andy’s way before exiting again into the hallway.
“Oh, this is just great,” Andy commented with a tone that Julia couldn’t quite decipher.
Julia took a deep breath, letting it out slowly in an attempt to calm her nerves. “Andy, maybe you should just go home and sleep this off. We’ll talk about it tomorrow.”
“Why? So you and your fuck buddy can have the place all to yourselves?” Menace and hatred seeped through his voice, causing a chill to run through Julia’s body.
“What? Andy, what are you talking about?” She’d never seen him like this before. Tears came to her eyes at his next words.
“Who do you think you’re kidding Julia, huh? You think I’m stupid? You think you and Joel can just sneak around behind my back and I wouldn’t notice? How long has this been going on, huh?”
“How dare you? How can you think that I’d ever do anything like that to you?” she said, her anger partly clouded by the tears streaming down her face.
“Then what’s going on, huh? Why don’t you explain it to me?” he continued, the anger still oozing from his voice.
“He’s here because I can’t trust you when you’re like this,” she finally shouted.
Her words struck a cord somewhere inside Andy that felt like a physical blow. “Oh god, what am I doing?” Andy finally said, as if recognition of all he’d said and done was finally coming to him. Then he looked at Julia, seeing the tears running down her face.
“Oh Julia,” he moved towards her, but she turned away. “I’m sorry…I’m so so sorry.”
“I think…” Julia sniffled, trying to get her emotions under control. “I think you should maybe stay here tonight and sleep this off. Uh…Tammy and I are gonna stay at Joel’s.” Julia turned then, making her way towards the door, not wanting him to see the emotions laid out on her face.
“I love you, Juliet,” he called after her in a last attempt to gain back any shred of what they had.
“I know,” she said, not turning around before walking out the door and locking it behind her.
And Andy couldn’t do anything but watch as she walked away.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
As soon as Julia was out the door she was in Joel’s arms. He held her while she cried, running his hands in comforting circles over her back.
When the sobs ceased, Julia looked up at Joel thankfully. “I…” she started, but he cut her off.
“Listen, you don’t have to tell me anything right now, okay. How about we talk about this tomorrow?”
Julia nodded her thanks, knowing she owed him for tonight. “Do you think Tammy and I could crash at your place tonight?”
“Yeah. No problem.”
They walked into the apartment together and Julia immediately ran to meet Tammy halfway from where she had been waiting across the room.
“Are you okay?” Tammy asked as the two hugged each other tightly.
“I’m fine. Just tired.”
While they embraced, Joel went to his dresser grabbing a clean t-shirt and pair of boxers for both of them, and a few blankets. “Here,” he said handing the clothes over to Julia. “You guys can change into this and since Jack is gone you two can sleep in the beds and I’ll take the floor.”
“You don’t have to…” Tammy started to protest, Julia being too exhausted to say anything.
But before she could finish, “I insist.”
Tammy smiled. “Thank you,” she replied, before turning and leading Julia towards the bathroom.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Mmmm, good morning,” Isabel sighed, stretching in her boyfriend’s arms.
“Good morning to you too.” He kissed her on the forehead, before just looking down and memorizing her features. She was even more beautiful then he remembered.
“I missed this,” Isabelle sighed, snuggling even more into his embrace.
“I know what you mean. I’m sorry…”
“Don’t you dare say another word Alex,” Isabel warned. “No more ‘I’m sorry’s.”
“Whacha gonna do to stop me,” Alex smirked, teasingly.
“Hmmm, I think I could come up with a few things,” Isabel smiled, leaning down to give him a kiss.
“I think I might need a little more convincing,” Alex said after they’d pulled apart.
Isabel laughed, before swooping down to take his lips again, pulling her body on top of his. “I think that can be arranged.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Andy groaned at the harsh light coming in through the cracks in the curtain. Sitting up, his face screwed up in a grimace at the pain that shot through it.
“Morning, sleepy head. I was starting to wonder if you were ever going to get up.” His girlfriend appeared by the bedside from somewhere, he wasn’t quite sure, with a cup of coffee.
It was then that everything that happened the night before came back to him, making him feel sick. He took the coffee gratefully, surprised that she was still there beside him.
After taking a sip of the proffered drink and allowing a few moments for the room to stop spinning, he turned to Julia. “Why are you still here?” he asked, not understanding himself.
Julia smiled. “I have to admit, I was pretty upset last night, but I’ve had a lot of time to think it over. You made a mistake Andy, everyone does. You’re only human. And you didn’t do anything that was unforgivable. I just hope that now you realize you can come to me. Talk to me when you have a problem, so we can make sure this doesn’t happen again.”
“You’re amazing,” Andy said, awe overwhelming in his voice.
“I try,” Julia replied in attempt to brush off the comment.
“No, you don’t. That’s the amazing thing. It just comes naturally.”
Julia blushed, not having anything to say to his comment. How come he always knew what to say to make her melt?
“Are we okay then?” Andy asked, needing to know where they stood now.
“No, we’re not okay. We have a lot to work on, but I think we can get through this.”
Andy smiled, pulling her to him to lay a sweet kiss on her forehead. “That’s more than I could even ask for.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So, what are you doing tonight?”
“Let’s see, I get off at three,” Tess thought, working on cleaning the counter as she spoke. “Then I get to delve into the exciting poli sci reading that I’ve been putting off all week. Why…did you have other plans?” Tess asked teasingly, looking up at her boyfriend with playful eyes.
“Well maybe. I just happed to think that my roommate deserves some banishing once again and I wouldn’t mind a little company.” His hands grabbed hers from across the counter, running his thumb over the back of her hand lightly, trying to relay exactly what he had planned for them.
“I don’t know,” Tess smirked. “I have a lot to do…”
“I’ll make it worth your while,” Kyle interjected. He knew she was just trying to goad him, but hell…it was working.
“Oh really,” Tess looked interested. “And how do you plan on doing that?”
“Well, I’d start like this…” Kyle trailed off, leaning over the counter and bringing his lips to hers in a passionate kiss. “Then…” he moved, whispering the rest into Tess’s ear.
Tess giggled, partly from the feel of his warm breath tickling her ear and partly from the feelings his words invoked. “I like the way you think Valenti.”
“Well that makes two of us,” Kyle smirked, kissing her again. That was the good thing about Saturdays at the café, there weren’t a lot of people on campus so he could have her all to himself. “So, I’ll see you tonight?”
“You can count on it,” Tess smiled. Ever since they had taken their relationship to the next level, Tess found it hard to keep away from him. He was like a drug, and she wanted more.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Mmmmm, there is nothing in the world I like better than this.”
“Nothing huh?” Julia smirked, raising her eyebrows.
“At the moment, no. Do you know how long it’s been since I’ve had chocolate chip ice cream?”
“Yeah, since we all went out for ice cream two weeks ago,” Julia laughed.
“Well, it seems like it’s been a lot longer,” Tammy countered.
“I still can’t believe that your favorite ice cream is chocolate chip. Ya think you could be a little more exciting?”
“Look’s whose talking miss vanilla,” Tammy bantered, looking at her friend’s pint.
“Hey, is it my fault this was all they had at the store.”
“Yes,” Tammy commented smugly, a challenging smile on her face.
Julia threw a pillow at her in protest, hoping to catch her by surprise, but Tammy ducked just in time to allow the pillow to whiz over her head, barely missing her. Tammy stuck her tongue out at Julia in triumph, causing them both to laugh.
“This is great, it’s been so long since it’s been just the two of us,” Tammy smiled through her laughter. She and Julia were having a bonafide girl’s night. It had been decided that they were long overdue for a talk and hence, ice cream and sappy movies were procured for their pleasure.
*Knock Knock*
The two girls both stared at each other, as if in silent war over who would have to get up to open the door. Eventually Julia conceded and went to the door.
“Hey guys,” Joel said walking past Julia and towards Tammy’s bed. “What’s up? Ooh ice cream!” he exclaimed, taking the spoon out of Tammy’s pint and taking a bite of the delicious treat.
“Ewww. Gross Joel,” Tammy squealed when he put the spoon back, hitting him on his shoulder. Joel just smirked. He loved getting a rise out of her.
“So, what are we doing tonight?”
“WE,” Julia motioned between her and Tammy, “are having a girl’s night. YOU,” she pointed to Joel, “are leaving.”
“Gees…rude much!” Joel teased, making himself more comfortable. “Come on, what could a guys opinion hurt for a change?”
“Everything. Out!” Julia pointed towards the door.
“Okay, okay. I’m going,” Joel said, getting up and walking as slow as humanly possible towards the door. Just as he was about to exit, he turned back towards his friends. “So, you gonna talk about me?” he smirked.
“Out!” They both yelled as Julia pushed him out into the hallway, closing the door behind him. As soon as he was gone, both girls burst out laughing at his antics.
“Is there some reason we should be talking about Joel?” Julia teased, still laughing. “Is there something you’re not telling me?”
Tammy stopped laughing, not sure how to respond to Julia’s comment. Seeing the blush on Tammy’s face, Julia gasped. “You’re serious!” Julia got out. “I was just kidding, but you’re serious. You like Joel!”
“Shhhh,” Tammy admonished. “Do you think you could keep your voice down? He might still be out in the hallway ya know.”
“Oh my god! How did I not know?”
“It’s not something I go around advertising,” Tammy muttered, her shyness coming through.
“Oh no you don’t! You are not going all shy on me now. We’re going to talk about this. That’s what girl’s nights are for.”
“I don’t know Julia. I just…I don’t really like talking about this stuff.”
“Oh, come on. It can be fun. Here, I’ll start. I like Andy cause he has the cutest butt in the entire world.”
“That’s debatable,” Tammy muttered.
Julia laughed, “There it is! I knew you had it in you. Oh, you two would be so cute together,” she gushed.
“Oh, quit it Jul. I doubt he even likes me that way.”
“Come on!” Julia replied. “He flirts with you like every chance he gets.”
“He’s Joel. He flirts with anything in a skirt.”
“Not the same way he flirts with you.”
Tammy wasn’t sure how to respond to that, so she just stayed silent. After a moment, Julia spoke.
“Well at least we already have an answer to the eternal boxers or briefs question.”
Tammy couldn’t help but smile at that. “Oh yeah,” she smirked as both girls broke out in laughter for the countless time that night.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“It’s so clear tonight. So beautiful…” Liz said, looking up at the sky.
“I know what you mean,” Max said, but he wasn’t looking at the stars. This was one of their favorite things to do together, just lay out on the beach and stare up at the stars. It was nice to be able to get away once in a while and not have to worry about school or work or…being interrupted. It was so peaceful, so perfect.
Liz looked over at Max, seeing that he’d been staring only at her with his comment. “Flatterer,” she admonished, but couldn’t keep the blush from her face.
“I meant every word,” Max replied honestly, running his hand along her cheek to tuck a piece of hair behind her ear. “I love you.”
“And you know I love you too,” Liz replied, closing the distance between them, finally allowing their lips to meet in a long awaited kiss.
Like many of their kisses, this one soon turned passionate and Max soon found himself hovering over Liz’s body, their tongue’s dueling and hands moving of their own volition. “Mmmm, we should stop,” Max breathed, though he made no motion to pull away.
He trailed kisses down her neck, reveling in the sweet taste of her skin. All the while Liz’s hands weaved through his hair and down across his shoulder’s. She let her hands explore his muscled back before hauling his mouth back up to her own. Their mouths devoured each other once again before Max finally, somehow, found the strength to pull away.
“Liz. Liz, we really need to stop,” he said, pushing himself off her and collapsing at her side.
Liz sat her head up on her elbow, looking down on him. “I think we were doing just fine,” she said, kissing him once again, maneuvering her body to straddle his.
Max groaned. “I don’t think you understand how hard it is to keep myself in check when I’m around you.”
“Oh, I think I have some idea,” Liz said, moving her hips in recognition, a smirk covering her face.
“Liz…” Max breathed, trying desperately to reign in the emotions she was triggering.
“Besides…I kinda like it when you lose control.”
Max inhaled, letting the breath out slowly trying to survive on what little control he had left. But one look at her and he swore it all disappeared. The things she could do to him…
“I thought you wanted to wait,” Max challenged. He wasn’t the only reason for putting things to a stop.
“I did…and I still do. But Max,” she leaned down to whisper in his ear, “there’s a lot you can do without actually having sex.”
Before Max could even comprehend what he’d heard, let alone grasp what was happening, Liz’s lips were on his again, emphasizing her point. When Max was finally coherent enough to respond to her ministrations, she pulled away.
“But not here where anyone can see,” she stated, a glint in her eyes.
“Tease,” Max growled. Leaning up to give her one last quick kiss, he lifted her off his lap and brought her to his side.
“This is a much safer position,” Max smiled, allowing her to snuggle into his side as they went back to watching the stars, their passion contained, but not forgotten.
“So did you really mean it?” Max asked after a moment.
“What?” Liz responded confused.
“What you said before, about us. Did you mean it?”
“Maybe,” Liz smirked. “I guess you’ll just have to wait and see.”
Max sighed in frustration. “Is it August yet?”
Liz laughed, kissing him on the cheek. “Not quite. Soon. And then you’ll never be rid of me.”
“Sounds like a dream come true.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Thank you so much Rosie. You have no idea what this means to us.”
“Think nothing of it dear. It’s a pleasure. And I’m sure the little one and I will have lots of fun together.”
“Great. Um…everything you should need is in the bag. And you have Michael’s and my cell phone numbers. And please, don’t hesitate to call us if anything happens, anything at all…” Maria got out in a rush before Rosie interrupted.
“Calm down mija. Everything will be fine. I have done this before.”
“I know, I know. I just worry about her, ya know? She’s my baby,” Maria sighed, tickling her daughter where she lay in Rosie’s arms and watching her laugh.
“She’ll be fine. And I promise you she won’t grow up too much while you’re gone.”
Maria laughed. “Okay, okay. Now you be good for your nana Rosie, ya hear. I expect a perfect report when I get back,” Maria cooed to her daughter.
“You’re gonna be late,” Rosie chimed.
“Okay, I’m leaving already. Gees…slave-driver!”
“Get to school young lady,” Rosie ordered jokingly, pointing to the door.
“Yes ma’am,” Maria laughed, finally making her way out the door in a hurry. She was indeed in danger of being late.
“Mama’s silly, isn’t she,” Rosie cooed, making Carolyn laugh. “Why don’t we go see if we can find something to play with in the other room. Huh? Does that sound like a good idea?”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey sweetie,” Max said, turning around to give Liz a kiss where she was standing behind him. “What are you doing here? I thought I wasn’t supposed to come pick you up for another hour.”
“I finished my experiments early and took the bus back to campus. Isabel gave me a ride. So, whatcha looking at?”
“School stuff. UCLA. What do you think?” he asked, handing her the packet.
“Hmmm. It’s a pretty nice campus from what I’ve heard, with a really good medical program,” Liz nodded at him, running her finger’s through his hair. “And it’s close to your parent’s which is nice…and not too far from here that we can’t come down and visit every once in a while,” she continued.
“Yeah, that’s what I was thinking,” Max smiled. They were so in tune sometimes. “So, what do you think?”
“I like it Max. It would be great. I’d like to look into their grad programs for me of course, but…” Max cut her off.
“Already taken care of,” he said, handing her a brochure. “I had them send information for you too while I was at it. Haven’t looked at it myself yet, cause nobody knows better what you’re looking for than you,” he smiled. “So look it over and tell me what you think. We don’t have to make any decisions yet, I just wanted to get a head start on our options.”
“Well you just think of everything don’t you?” Liz smiled, giving Max a kiss of approval.
“What can I say? I have the right motivation,” Max smirked, leaning up for another kiss.
Liz laughed. “It’s nice to know I can bring out the best in you.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Uuff,” Maria groaned, flopping back on the couch.
“Tired?” Michael asked.
“Exhausted. But the ham is in the oven and everything else is set. Oooh, that feels good,” Maria moaned as Michael started massaging her shoulders.
“Hey, you still have a little while before everyone gets here. Why don’t you go upstairs and take a nap or have a bath or something.”
“Hmmmm…sounds nice,” Maria sighed. “But I have to get Carolyn dressed and the table set…”
“Already done,” Michael said, cutting her off.
“Really? Oh, where is she?” Maria asked, her eyes glowing.
“In the play pen,” Michael laughed, seeing the expression on his wife’s face.
Maria ran into the other room. “Oh my gosh. Aren’t you just the cutest little thing.”
Michael smiled from where he stood behind Maria. “Look at my beautiful little girl in her Easter dress. Isn’t she something?”
“That she is,” Maria smiled, beaming just like a proud mother. “Alright, mommy’s gotta go change before everyone gets here. I won’t be too long,” Maria told Michael giving him a quick kiss.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“And Carolyn was just the cutest thing, don’t you think?” Courtney continued to gush as she and Justin walked into his apartment.
“Yeah. Just like Maria to put her daughter in fruffy dresses,” Justin joked, walking over to his answering machine upon seeing the blinking light.
“Hey, I thought it was cute.”
“You would.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Courtney asked defensively.
“Shhhh…” Justin hushed her as the automated voice of the answering machine announced that he had ‘one new message.’
“Justin. This is Randolf Holmes. I’m sorry to bother you, especially on a holiday, but I was hoping that you’d come in and talk to me one last time before you turned this job down. It’s just a great opportunity and I want to make sure you’re absolutely positive about this. So please, stop by my office tomorrow and we’ll have a talk. You’re an amazing student Justin, and I know you’d be perfect for this. But, we’ll talk tomorrow. Bye.”
“Holmes…” Courtney thought, “Isn’t that one of your professors?”
“Yeah,” Justin said, rubbing a hand over his face. He knew what was coming, and she wasn’t going to like it.
“Okay, so what was that about?”
“Nothing. Don’t worry about it,” Justin tried to pass it off, but Courtney wouldn’t have it.
“No, obviously it was important for your professor to have called you. Now tell me what this was about.” Her voice held a hint of warning that Justin knew he couldn’t ignore. If there was one thing Justin had learned about Courtney, it was that she believed in being completely open and honest in a relationship. And that meant no secrets.
Justin sighed. “I was offered a job with the Italian UN ambassador, as his personal assistant and translator. His current assistant is apparently retiring or something and since I met him last year while I was over in Italy, I guess he thought of me. Anyway, that doesn’t matter cause I’m turning it down anyway.”
“Justin, why? This is a great opportunity. You can’t just turn something like this down.”
“Why not?” he asked defensively.
“Ok, I guess you could…if you have a good reason,” Courtney’s voice became softer at his tone. “But I haven’t heard one yet.”
Justin’s silence spoke volumes to Courtney. “You’re staying for me, aren’t you?”
“No. I just don’t wanna go to New York.”
“You’re lying,” Courtney stated determinately. The silence that followed only served to confirm Courtney’s statement. “Don’t you think if you’re going to weigh such a decision on me that you should at least partly include me in said decision?”
“No,” Justin muttered, Courtney barely hearing him.
“No? And why the hell not?”
“Cause I knew you’d tell me to go,” Justin said, sounding both frustrated and defeated. “And I didn’t want to admit that while I was willing to stay for you, you wouldn’t want me to.”
“That’s not it. I’m completely flattered and awed that you want to stay for me, but…I can’t be the reason for you throwing away the best opportunity of your career. I can’t do that.”
“That’s why you’re not making the decision. I am. I don’t want to go if it means leaving you behind. End of story.”
“But Justin, you have to go. This is an amazing opportunity. You can’t just pass this up. I won’t let you.”
“What do you mean, you won’t let me? Have you forgotten? This is my decision, and I’ve already made it. I’m not going.”
“Fine. Stay if you want. But is it going to be worth staying for me if we’re not together?”
“What are you saying?”
“I’m saying that I’m not going to be the reason that you pass this up. So you’re going to New York, even if that means I have to break up with you to see that that happens. Besides, I don’t do long distance relationships, so this is inevitable anyway.” Courtney finished by grabbing her purse and heading towards the door of his apartment.
“Wait Court. You can’t be serious. Let’s talk about this.”
“What’s there to talk about? You’ve obviously made your decision and I’ve made mine. So now you have the final choice. Either you’re here or you’re in New York, but either way we’re not together. So do yourself a favor and go to New York…don’t pass this up over nothing.”
And before Justin had a chance to reply, Courtney was out the door. He hesitated for what he thought was only a moment before running to it, hoping to catch her in the hallway, but she was gone. Closing the door, he lay back against in, allowing himself to slide down the surface until he was sitting in a mass on the floor.
Running his hands over his face, Justin tried to take in a deep breath but found it exceedingly difficult. She’d left him. He’d done everything in his power to keep them together and she’d left him anyway. Fate had a cruel and twisted way of expressing itself.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
- Pegleg
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 89
- Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm
- Location: Running from the Voices in my Head
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 75
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
I’m not gonna cry. I’m not gonna cry.
Nice thought, no matter how useless it was, Courtney realized as she lay flat on her stomach, face in her pillow, flopped on her bed. Of course no one had been home when she’d gotten back because they were all still at Michael and Maria’s enjoying their Easter evening.
At least she didn’t have to go and explain to anyone what was wrong. That was a definite relief. Isabel would of course want to help but that would mean talking about it, and for once, Court simply wanted to wallow in her misery. It’s not like they’d had another fight that she could whine about and then Isabel would point out the silliness of the situation and the next day everything would be hunky-dory again.
No, this was her choice, her decision. And now she had to live with it. Whoever said breaking someone else’s heart didn’t hurt was completely off their rocker. The look on his face as she told him it was over made her run out of there as fast as she could. She had to turn away and not let him see her cry. For if he saw, he’d absolutely stay and turn down his future, and Court wouldn’t stand for knowing she was the reason he didn’t get anywhere in life.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Courtney, mija, what’s the matter? Why are you looking so sad?” Rosie asked as she joined the sulking girl with the puffy red eyes at the table, placing a cup of steaming coffee in front of her. Of course she wouldn’t tell Courtney she had puffy eyes…that would be a major no-no.
“It’s nothing…” Court sniffled.
“Are you sure? You know I’m a good listener; it’s the number one quality in a good housekeeper. You’d be amazed at all the different things I’ve heard in my time!” she whispered that last part conspiratorially.
“With the Evans’s? Oh you gotta tell me some of that stuff,” Courtney perked up a little at the idea of hearing some nice gossip, momentarily letting herself forget her plight.
“Maybe some other time. Now what has gotten you so blue?”
“I broke up with Justin,” she sighed, giving in to the temptation to tell someone.
“Oh, sweetie, what’d he do this time? I thought the two of you were past that stage already.”
“We were,” Court asserted. “Everything had been great for months, it’s just…a long story.” Eventually Rosie got the whole thing out of her after going in search of another box of tissues. The table was littered with the used ones, but Rosie didn’t bother to get the trash can, she could do that later.
“It sounds like you’ve grown up a lot mija. When you really love someone, you’re willing to give up everything, your happiness or whatever it be, for that person. It sounds like he has a great chance before him. And who knows, if the two of you are really meant to be, maybe you’ll find a way. Maybe you will end up together, who knows. Just give it some time. I know it hurts now, but if you believe you made a good decision, then that is all there is to it. You don’t want him to hold his future against you. But you can always go back to him if you are this upset about it. Maybe the two of you could talk about this some more.”
“No, I can’t. I…I love him Rosie, but I’ve never been the kind of girl to deal with the long distance relationship thing. And I just transferred here last year, I can’t transfer to another school just to be with him. Besides, I like the program here. I just, I think maybe its for the best.”
“Maybe the girls will be able to help cheer you up then, huh? I think Isabel said Tess and Liz were going to be coming over this afternoon for some girl time. I’m sure they’ll take your mind off everything. That’s what your friends are for after all.”
“No, I think I’m gonna be out. Besides, they don’t know yet. It didn’t happen till after we left Michael and Maria’s yesterday. And I don’t want to take time away from their studying and put something else on their mind. Besides, I’m the one who broke up with him. I can handle this. But thanks Rosie. You’re the greatest.”
“I’ll be here if you need to talk anymore. I always have a shoulder for you to cry on if you need it.”
“Thanks, now I better be going before they get here.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Why didn’t you say anything before? Andy, it helps to talk about things. I thought you could trust me, I thought you told me everything?” Julia asked as she sipped her Jamba Juice in the shade of their favorite tree on campus.
“I trust you more than anything Juliet. If there’s anyone who shouldn’t be trusted its me. And I’m more sorry than I can say about what I did. I just didn’t want you to be involved with all this crap with my father. I don’t want him to have a reason to hate you if he thought that you had made this decision for me. Does that make any sense?” Andy sighed as he leaned back against the tree trunk. He didn’t feel like he was making anything any clearer than he had in his drunken stupor.
“Kind of. But if you had told me…”
“It’s too late now!” he burst in frustration. “I’m sorry.”
“It’s alright. I forgive you. But what are you going to do about your father? You can’t let him dictate your life, and you can’t let him drive you to drinking again. So you slipped once, ok, nothing dangerous happened, this time. But I don’t know what could happen a second time, and I don’t ever want to find out.”
“Me either. I talked to my grandfather for a couple hours yesterday.” Julia recognized his grandfather as being Andy’s sponsor for AA. The one he relied on in his desperation, though recently it had more often been herself… “And he told me that I can get past this and that if my father is the trigger, then I should stay away from him until I have myself more under my own control. Which in a way, I suppose grandfather helped me make my decision, but it was also because of you. I love you Julia Whitman, and I don’t want to go back to LA where my father is and you aren’t. I’m going to stay in San Diego after graduation. I’m staying for you, and for me.”
“Andy, I don’t know what to say,” Julia was surprised to say the least.
“Just say I can have this second chance.”
“Yes, we can have this second chance. Andy, when I got that call from Tammy about you, it scared the hell out of me. I was worried about her, but I was scared for you at the same time. Don’t do that to me again.”
“I won’t. Because if I should drink again, I wouldn’t come to you, you deserve better than having to deal with all my baggage.” Andy ran his fingers through her hair as she leaned her body into his shoulder.
“Don’t let that happen.” Her voice was but a whisper but he heard it loud and clear.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Justin heaved a heavy breath as he neared the café, but he stopped, not going any closer. As soon as he told his friends, that was it. Not that it wasn’t final. After meeting with Professor Holmes, he’d decided to go to New York. It was a fantastic job opportunity, and he liked the Ambassador he’d be working for, so why not? It wasn’t like he had any permanent strings tethering him in San Diego.
Courtney had done away with what he’d hoped would be his future, so why not follow this golden road that would open up a million doors to his choice of futures. No, maybe in New York he’d be too busy to notice the wound that was festering inside him. Why? How could she? He asked himself these questions over and over, never getting any answer from his conscious.
But now he had to tell the news to his friends. He had to tell them that soon, just after they celebrated his graduation, they would all be saying farewell.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Kyle, are you sure we should be locking Justin out again? I mean, he seemed so sad yesterday at the café. I don’t want to take away his home. How would you feel if you had no where else to go?”
“Tess, I have been there. Remember, he used to do this to me,” Kyle explained as he tried to pull his girlfriend towards his room but to no avail.
“No, you did have somewhere to go. You went to the mansion. He can’t go there, that’s Courtney’s place. He’s not going to want to be anywhere near there right now.”
“Then what do you suggest?” he admitted defeat and dropped her arms, no longer trying to urge her down the hall.
“I suggest we go to my apartment cause Lizzie’s gonna be out all night with Max. They’re working on their grad school stuff or whatever, so she’ll be gone most of the night.”
“I suppose we could do that. Just spoil my fun. I mean, considering how many times I got locked out, he’s getting off way easier.”
“Oh, now don’t be a baby or I’ll have to teach you how to act like a grown up.”
“Oh, I’m definitely growing up right now,” he winked.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Sorry I’m a bit late, but Alex was telling me where to meet you.” Isabel breezed into the little restaurant and sat across from her friend with a smile and a refreshing breath of air now that she could sit down.
“And where is my brother dear?” Julia smiled.
“Sorry, he had an issue with one of the computers in the typing lab he monitors. He’s fixing something about a processor or fan or drive…I don’t know, I wasn’t listening to everything he said,” she admitted sheepishly.
“Yeah, he gets kinda weird when he’s talking about computers and stuff. Well I suppose I should be thankful he sent you instead of leaving me here to wonder and worry.”
“So how’ve you been? I haven’t seen you in a while.”
“Well, it’s been a little crazy lately. Andy’s graduating this year and so he’s under a lot of stress right now…” Julia didn’t mean to say anything, but she couldn’t help it, it just slipped out.
“Did something happen with you two? You seem, I don’t know, different.”
“Yeah. I mean, we just hit a little stone in the street, but we’re okay again.”
“He didn’t hurt you or anything, did he?” Isabel wasn’t sure how to ask the question that was nagging at her. God only knew she’d go and kill Andrew herself if he ever did anything to Julia.
“No, god no. I wouldn’t still be with him if he had, Izzie, you know that.”
“Sorry, I just had to be sure.”
“It’s alright.”
“What about Tammy? Why haven’t you brought her around lately?”
“I’m sorry, but it’s not like I’ve seen you too often this quarter. You could come around our dorm you know.”
“Okay, okay, I get it, I’m sorry,” Isabel pouted before laughing along with Julia.
“It’s okay. But actually Tammy’s got a crush! Oh, it’s the cutest thing in the world! He’s always flirting with her, and you know her, she’s shy and doesn’t seem to notice that her bantering back is flirting…it’s so cute!”
“Aww! That’s adorable. So tell me about him.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Jim walked in the house and found it cool and inviting from the outside warm May weather typical of Nebraska. The lights were dimmed and a few windows were opened to allow a nice breeze to pass in from the shady backyard. It made a romantic setting. His wife was too much, and he was very lucky to have found her.
The aroma of dinner floated throughout the house, filling it with delicious, tantalizing flavors he couldn’t wait to bite into. The dining room was filled with fine china and silverware and Amy was just placing the final plates on the pristine white table cloth.
Something was definitely up, that was for sure. And they weren’t having any guests since the table was set for two. Was she planning something special? It had been a few weeks since they’d had any quality time together since he’d been traveling. But now he was home, and couldn’t wait to have his arms around her once more.
“Jimmy! I’m so glad you’re back! I’ve missed you so much!” As soon as she set the dish down she was in his arms.
“I missed you too Amy. It’s good to be home finally. I wish you could’ve come with me.”
“Maybe next time,” she smiled, kissing her husband like she hadn’t in far too long and had been needing. To Jim the kiss was purely Amy, she was his star, his light beacon pointing him homeward, and now he was home.
When they finally broke apart Amy leaned into his body, pressing a kiss to his clothed chest before looking up into his eyes once more.
“Perfect timing. Dinner’s ready.”
“It smells wonderful, but you didn’t have to go to such lengths sweetheart.”
“I know,” she grinned. “Maybe I had an ulterior motive. Now you sit down right here while I go grab our drinks.” She vanished into the kitchen quickly, reappearing with a bottle of sparkling cider and two champagne glasses, but Jim didn’t bother to ask.
“Filet Mignon, baby carrots, broccoli flowerettes, mini potatoes and deviled eggs? You’ve out done yourself sweetheart. It looks amazing, but I think we’re gonna have a lot left over.”
“I don’t know, I’m awfully hungry right now,” Amy smiled, allowing her lover to push in her chair as she sat. When Jim sat down across the table he looked at her carefully. There was something different about her but he couldn’t quite put his finger on what it was.
They enjoyed their meal in silence as Amy rubbed her bare feet up and down Jim’s calves in a slow seduction, ever so slightly going a little higher as the minutes passed them by. And to Jim’s great surprise, his pretty thin wife seemed to be packing away the food.
“Sweetheart, did you not eat at all while I was gone? Did you miss me that much?” he joked, not intending any offense.
“No, I ate, though it was rather lonely in this big house all by myself,” Amy sighed dramatically. “I’ve been rather hungry lately, but I think I could just skip right straight to dessert.”
Without any further comment Jim was out of his seat and carrying a laughing Amy in his arms like a baby up to their bed, placing soft kisses all over her neck and cheeks, whatever part of skin he could find, shoulders…
“God I love you.”
“I love you too,” she smiled as he began undressing her.
Hours later as the moon shone through their window Jim watched his sleeping wife, running his fingers softly through her hair, strewn over his chest. As he replayed the day’s events he began to wonder. Was she trying to tell him something?
She slept, head cradled against his chest, one leg tangled with his, and one hand splayed across her own abdomen, gently rubbing as she murmured something in her dream, too soft for Jim to make out. Then he began to put the pieces together. Little foods, baby carrots, Sparkling cider instead of wine or champagne, her healthy appetite, her eagerness for sex…could she possibly be…?
“Amy sweetheart? Wake up hun,” he gently shook her shoulders, and finally placing a kiss to her lips he succeeded in rousing her, the sleeping beauty that she was.
“Huh?” she mumbled in a sleep-induced fog.
“Baby are you…are we…gonna have a…a baby?” he asked with hope filling his voice and his eyes. A dreamy smile crossed Amy’s face and she nodded her head.
“I knew you were smart enough to figure it out,” she drawled as she lifted her hand to his cheek, rubbing the soft stubble.
“We’re gonna have a baby!” Jim shouted for joy, not caring how loud he was for there was no one else around to disturb their little piece of heaven on Earth.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hello?” Amy cheerily answered the phone the next day from bed. Jim had insisted that they both stay home today to enjoy their happiness. It was just before eleven and she was still in bed. After being woken up by tiny kisses all over her body they’d made love yet again and dozed a little before Jim decided to make her breakfast in bed. Though if he took much longer it was more likely to be lunch, she thought.
“Hi mom!” Maria’s excited voice came through the line speaking nearly a mile a minute. “Oh, you’ll never guess how much Carolyn has been talking lately! It was so cute this morning when I went to wake her up she was already awake just playing with her little teddy bear jabbering away to it! Most of it was nonsense, but she says ‘momma’ and ‘dadda’ and ‘teddy’ and ‘nanna’…”
“Nanna?” Amy questioned.
“What, didn’t Michael and I tell you? I could’ve sworn we had. Well, we found her a nanny for during the day while we’re both in school so we don’t have to have crazy schedules. Rosie’s her nanny. She used to be Max’s nanny when he was little and she’s the housekeeper at the mansion. She adores Cari and Cari adores her too.”
“That’s great sweetie. I’m sure it makes things much easier on you and Michael.”
“Yeah, it helps a lot.”
“Carolyn’s growing up so fast! I feel like I’m missing out on all of it,” Amy was sad to be missing so much of her granddaughter’s young life, but then again, soon she and Jim would have a son or daughter of their own to cherish and spoil.
“Don’t worry, we’ll come visit for a little bit this summer, I’m sure. I’d like to see what it’s like to go horseback riding when I’m not pregnant,” Maria and Amy both laughed at the memory of Kyle dragging Maria out to the stables early one morning to go horseback riding, and her coming back in later that day slightly sore.
“And Jim and I will be able to come out for Cari’s birthday in July. You are gonna have a party for her, aren’t you?”
“Of course! I’m not gonna deprive her the pleasure of having her family and loved ones give her presents and spoil her rotten! What good is it to have friends if they don’t spoil my child?” Maria joked.
“Yeah, I know sweetie,” Amy sighed, sorry she hadn’t been able to give Maria all that she deserved in her childhood. Maybe this wouldn’t make up for that, but at least this next child would have a mother, father, brother and sister who would love him or her dearly. Now, how was she supposed to tell her daughter? Just on the phone? Wait till she could see her in person? Though that was likely to be another two months…No she needed to tell her now, she’d never kept anything from her daughter…with the exception of Jim…
“Sweetie?”
“What is it mom?” Maria had registered the change of mood in her mother’s voice.
“I’ve got some great news actually.”
“What is it then, come on, you know you want to tell me!” she baited.
“Jim and I…well a couple of weeks ago I wasn’t feeling so well and I went to the doctor and…”
“You’re pregnant! Oh mom, that’s great! Congratulations! Give Jim a hug for me. I’m so happy for you. You were and still are an amazing mother to me, and the perfect grandmother to Carolyn. I think it’s great that you and Jim are having a child. I mean, look how good Kyle and I turned out, and that was with only one of you each, with the both of you I’m sure this kid will be something perfect.”
“Thanks sweetie! I knew I could count on your support.”
“Of course you can mom. After everything you’ve done for me I couldn’t not support you.”
“Thank you baby girl. I was so nervous last night. Jim was gone on those trips I told you about, so I finally had him to myself when he came home last night, and I planned this whole surprise for him.”
“Aww, that’s so cute. What’d he say? What’d he say?”
“Well I hinted at it all night, and then while I was sleeping all of a sudden he woke me up cause he’d finally figured it out. Then he started shouting ‘We’re gonna have a baby!’” Amy laughed at the memory. Jim was so cute sometimes, like a little boy at Christmas.
“Good thing you don’t have any neighbors too close to the house!”
“Tell me about it! Oh, Jim’s coming back with my breakfast. Do you want to say hi?”
“That’s okay mom. I’ll leave you two alone now for some celebrating. Just send him my love.”
“Alright, bye sweetie, I love you.”
“Love you too mom.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Max, no, we have finals to study for!” Liz playfully swatted his hand away from her hip, eliciting those puppy eyes that she found it so hard to resist. “No, we need to study. Maybe if you can’t behave yourself I’ll just have to go home and lock the door so I can study,” she offered. Max’s face slowly broke out into a grin as he inched himself closer to her on his bedroom floor. Smiling he pulled out a key from his backpack, dangling it in front of her face. “And I’ll lock the chain!” Liz added in triumph as his face fell. He had no come back for that one.
“Please?” he finally resorted to speech. “Just one kiss?”
“But one leads to two, three, four more…it’s an endless cycle and you know it,” she teased, staying just out of his reach.
“But…”
“No butts! Even if yours is kinda nice,” she teased. “Though I will make a deal with you. Another hour of studying, then we can quiz each other. And if you do well,” she whispered close to his cheek, allowing him to wrap her in his arms, “I’ll give you a reward.”
Instantly Max had released his hold on her and was back on his stomach on the floor glancing through his scattered books and notes, leaving a giggling Liz standing in his wake. Men, they could be so easy to manipulate sometimes. Mmm, and it definitely was a nice butt…
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Isabel and Tess lay out on the lounge chairs by the pool in their bathing suits getting some sun while discussing back and forth some of the pro’s and con’s of executive control over the judicial system, and major court cases that set precedents and/or led to new laws being formed. Both enjoyed having a close friend in the class with which to study, it made it much more enjoyable.
While they were studying and tanning, their boyfriends were inside with their noses glued to the television as they played some new x-box game Kyle had found. They called it a study break, but if they didn’t study in the first place, then how could it be considered a break?
“God I think my brain is fried now!” Tess sighed as she sat up, setting her feet on the cement beneath the chair before quickly retracting them. “Ouch, not to mention my feet. Since when do feet burn?”
Isabel tried not to laugh at her friend’s predicament. They’d been outside for at least three hours, and Tess had forgotten to put sun tan lotion on her feet, so they were pretty pink, compared with the rest of her skin which had a nice healthy golden glow.
“I’m sorry, I don’t mean to laugh. But you gotta admit, it’s kinda funny,” Izzie giggled.
“Seriously, have you ever burned your feet?”
“No, but if it makes you feel any better, at least the rest of you isn’t burned.”
“I suppose, but how am I supposed to go anywhere? It hurts when I put them down,” she complained.
“Well, I’m sure we could pry our guys away from that silly game and then Kyle could carry you. He’s got some muscle on him, I’m sure he can lift you,” she teased.
“Oh, I know he can,” Tess blurted nonchalantly without realizing what she was saying.
“Oh really, well I guess you’ve been keeping busy then,” she grinned.
“Izzie! Not that it’s really any of your business, but yes I have been busy, just not always in the way your dirty dirty mind thinks!”
“Fine, if I have a dirty mind you can just walk in the house or try and call Kyle yourself, though I’m sure the noise from the TV is much too loud for him to hear you.”
“You wouldn’t!”
“I was just teasing you, you were the one calling me dirty.”
“Please, go fetch my boyfriend for me before I get any more burned!”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Julia leaned back against Andy’s chest as they listened to the band playing in the park. The stars were shining clearly, what could be seen of them at least. And the music was nice, not too loud either since they weren’t sitting right up in the mix of things. He ran his fingers softly through her hair, knowing how much she enjoyed his touch.
“Andy?”
“Yeah?” he whispered, his voice barely a whisper.
“Am I really the reason you’re staying in San Diego?” She’d been thinking about it for a while and she wasn’t sure if she wanted to be that reason. Would he regret it later?
“Part of it. I won’t lie to you, you were a big part of my decision. But no, you weren’t the only reason. I told you about getting away from my father. I need to be out of his grasp.”
“Yeah, but surely there’s other places that would be better for your career than San Diego.”
“But no where else has you, and you are better for my present. I’m not looking too far into the future at the moment, I’m finding it hard enough to live from day to day.”
“Okay. I’m sorry to keep bringing this stuff up, its just…”
“Hey, don’t worry about it. That’s why I love you so much, because you’re so caring and you always want to do the right thing. You’re amazing.”
Julia blushed, turning in his lap so she could bury her pinking cheeks against his chest.
“And you might try to hide it,” he continued, “by being shy, but it’s the truth.”
“How did I ever get lucky enough to find you?” she whispered though it was muffled from their proximity he still made out what she was trying to say.
‘No, I was the lucky one,’ Andy thought to himself as he pulled her closer, kissing the crown of her head.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So why isn’t Jules with us?” Joel asked Tammy as they sat in the dining commons with their gang of friends from their hall. They’d sat there for well over an hour consuming food and ice cream and now just talking.
“She and Andy went to the concert on the grass that they she’s been talking about all day.”
“So she’s still seeing him?” he asked curiously. It wasn’t as if his opinion mattered. Truthfully he liked Andy, he seemed like a great guy but then he’d been kind of disturbed by that one night when he’d had to stand outside the door to ‘protect’ Julia from him. But whatever. Nothing had come of it, so he supposed all couples had their issues once in a while.
“Of course. When they’re together they’re just different; it’s hard to explain.”
“Well, I suppose I should thank him then for taking Jules out so I could have you all to myself tonight,” Joel smiled, tactfully changing the subject to one he’d much rather discuss. Finally gathering the courage he asked, “So, do you want to go somewhere else and talk or something?”
“Everyone?” Tammy was slightly unsure if he meant what she thought he meant, what she hoped.
“No, just us. I think the others want to drink away their miseries over midterms.”
“Sure.”
“Great!” A smile lit up Joel’s face like a Christmas tree at her acceptance of his offer. Taking her hand in his he helped her up and they said goodbye to their mutual friends, a few of the guys offering him a thumbs up or a wink as if they were in on some great secret.
Ignoring them the two walked out of the place and Joel steered them towards the beach. The sun was setting beyond the horizon of the sea, creating a masterpiece with the myriad of colors streaking through the sky. Tammy loved this time of night. It was so quiet on the beach that you could hear the rush of the waves so loud and clear and the few birds flying in to scavenge the shores for food left by beachgoers throughout the day. It was just so simple, much more simple than the rest of the big city. In a way, she supposed it reminded her of home, if only just a little bit, and she took comfort in that.
“Whatcha thinking about?” Joel’s voice drew her out of her reverie and she blushed slightly at being caught.
“Just thinking about how much this reminds me of home,” she revealed with a smile.
“But you don’t live near the ocean, Tam,” he reminded her.
“I know. It’s just, out here there aren’t all those big city lights and hordes of people, it’s just you and nature. It’s simple. Homey.”
“So do you miss it a lot then?” he asked brushing a strand of hair away that had blown into her face.
“Not that much. I mean, it does get kinda old when there’s nothing to do cause you’re tired of everything. And everyone knows everyone so if you get in trouble, the whole town knows about it.” Joel laughed a little at that.
“Come on, I’m sure you’ve never done anything bad enough to make everyone start talking,” he kidded. She was too perfect, too sweet to ever get into any trouble.
“Believe it or not, my friends and I used to cause a little trouble when we set our minds to it. I once spent a night in police lock up,” she willingly admitted. Joel couldn’t believe it, he was so startled that he stopped walking, jolting Tammy back with their still joined hands. He liked this, it felt comfortable, just like he thought it would.
“You’ve got to be kidding. Might I ask what did our sweet little innocent country girl do to end up in jail?”
“Well I wouldn’t have brought it up if I wasn’t going to tell you. My friend Jack heard about some big rave party happening in the next town over. Everyone thought it would be the coolest thing in the world, so of course I went with them which included lying to my parents. Yeah, I was grounded for a month for that.”
“So what happened? I mean, how’d you end up behind bars?” he laughed. He couldn’t help it, his little Tam wasn’t such an innocent after all.
“Well we went to the party, and to tell you the truth, it really wasn’t that great. But there was loud music and drinking. Lots of drinking. And some drugs. Unfortunately it got out of hand and a fire started and the police and fire department showed up. They arrested all of us for being under age and since we were ‘out-of-towners’ as they said. It was a bunch of crap. But they called my parents who left me there for the night to hopefully let me learn a lesson. Which, I suppose I did seeing as how I never did anything like that again.”
“Untamed Tammy, wild and carefree. Hmm, I’d like to meet that girl.”
“I wouldn’t say I was wild and carefree. I just, I don’t know, let my friends talk me into crazy things. We’re not really that close anymore. Not since I got out of the small town while they’re all still back there.”
“Well, if it means anything, I’m glad you got out of there. Otherwise I don’t think I would’ve ever met you. And that would be a shame.”
In her stomach Tammy could feel her dinner tumbling around. Did he know she had a crush on him? Had Julia told him? No, that was silly, she’d never break her trust. Maybe Joel had been listening from the door that night after getting tossed out of their room when they’d been having their girl’s night. Oh god, what if he had? What if this was all a joke?
Looking at her with new eyes he leaned closer, not able to resist the urge to kiss her. Tammy felt him inching closer and briefly panicked inside. Oh god, he was gonna do it, he was gonna kiss her. Her first kiss, was it all going to be just some joke? Or maybe, maybe he really did like her…in her dreams. Turning her head at just the right time Josh ended up kissing her cheek.
“Tam?” Joel called softly when he pulled back. He was confused. Had he really read all the signs from her wrong? He was sure she’d felt something for him, but maybe he’d been wrong. But he had to know. He wasn’t the sort of guy who just let things go without an explanation.
Tammy tried to refuse the silent plea to look up, but Joel’s hand gently touched her chin, lifting it until her eyes met his.
“What’s wrong?”
“I…”
“Tammy, I like you, and I’d like a chance to get to know you better. But, I guess maybe you don’t feel that way.”
“No Joel. I mean, yes. I mean…ahh!” Tammy screamed in frustration, taking a seat on the beach wall as Joel stood before her. “I do feel that way, I just…I wasn’t sure if you did.”
“Why would I try to kiss you if I didn’t?”
“I don’t know, some guys are like that.”
“I’m not some guys. I’m me Tams, and I don’t think its right to play with a girl’s feelings.”
“I’m sorry Joel. I just…I’ve never really done this before.”
“Then let me help you,” he smiled as he leaned over and placed a gentle kiss to her lips. It didn’t last forever, it was just short and sweet, but it put a smile on Tammy’s lips that would last for ages. Looking at her face as he pulled away; her eyes were still closed and she had that sheepish grin. It was cute.
“So does that mean I’m your first kiss?” he asked as her eyes fluttered open.
“Yeah,” her one word response wasn’t lost on him.
“Good,” he smiled as he placed another kiss to her forehead, wrapping his arms around her waist. “So anything else I should know besides the fact that you’re a jailbird?” he teased.
“No, that’s my one and only claim of glory. What about you? What were you like before you came here? And, hey, I don’t think you’ve ever told me where you’re from,” she realized.
“New York.”
“The big city?”
“Yup. Always something happening and never a dull moment. But I was the perfect angel. Never been arrested, never burned down a building…” he teased.
“I didn’t burn down that building!”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So, you ready for graduation?” Liz asked Justin as they sat around eating pizza. It was just them and Alex and Maria, the original four friends minus the significant others for a change.
“Yeah, I suppose. I mean, so much is going to change, it’s kinda hard to fathom. Sure I spent a year away and that was different, but I was still in school, still learning. Now I’m gonna be out in the real world.”
“That doesn’t mean you stop learning,” Maria voiced her opinion. “You make mistakes, ask questions and learn from your experiences. You are allowed to make mistakes.”
“Yeah, but I’ll be working at the UN. What if something I do ends up ruining some big plan? What do I do then?”
“Don’t you think people worry about these things all the time? That’s the risk we take every time we make decisions. Do I go left or right? If I go this way, maybe I’ll hit a pedestrian, if I go that way, maybe I’ll get a speeding ticket. There’s always choices, decisions and consequences. That’s just how life works. It’s no different now then when you were a child.”
“Yeah it is, because the bigger the problems and decisions the bigger the consequences, and maybe that’s what I’m afraid of.”
“Justin, is this more about your new job, or Courtney?” Maria couldn’t help but ask. It had been bothering her that Justin never seemed to want to talk about what happened with his now ex-girlfriend.
Justin sighed. He wasn’t dumb. He’d noticed all those looks Maria had been giving him this few weeks. She could tell he wasn’t doing alright. Maria was seeing more than he could. Since Courtney had walked away he’d been bitter and tried to forget about the pain by working extra hard at his studying and spending extra hours in the library and talking with his professors. He liked to think he was getting the best out of what was left of his education; really he was just deluding himself to get his mind off the pain.
“Maria, I’m not ready to talk about her, okay?”
“Whenever you are, you know where you can find me. I’m not going anywhere. And Justin, don’t keep this inside for too long. It’ll just eat away at your heart slowly and you don’t want to be that grumpy old man that everyone hates.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So, sis, how does it feel to be done with your finals?” Liz asked as she walked up behind her sister as Tess walked out of her last final.
“Oh! God Lizzie, you scared me half to death!” Tess jumped slightly at Liz’s approach.
“So?” Liz prompted again.
“Great,” Tess’s grin filled her whole face it was so big. “I can’t believe I’ve been here for a year and a half already! The time is just flying by.”
“Tell me about it. I’ve been here for three years. I only have a year left…it’s sad.”
“You’re not gonna cry on me now, are ya?” Tess teased, poking her sister in the ribs.
“No, I’m not gonna cry on you,” she mocked in return.
“So you still have one more right?”
“Nope, I got my professor to let me take it early. She didn’t mind seeing as how I’m her favorite student.”
“Of course, you’re always teachers pet.”
“I resent that. But anyways, have you seen Courtney?” Liz asked.
“Not in a few days, no.”
“She looks horrible. I mean, no she doesn’t. She just, she doesn’t care about how she’s dressing, she doesn’t wear any makeup, which is probably good because her eyes are all puffy which means she’s crying so it would only smear her mascara if she was wearing any.”
“Okay, Liz, you’re babbling. You do realize that, right?”
“I know. I just want to help. I mean, now classes are over and so I have more time to devote to my friends. And its obvious they’re both miserable so why not try and help them out a little?”
“You want to get them back together?”
“Why not?”
“Well for one thing, Justin is leaving and Courtney is still in school here.”
“That doesn’t mean they can’t try.”
“Lizzie, I just think this is none of our business. Maybe we should let them find their way on their own. And since when have you started playing matchmaker?”
“I just want everyone to be as happy as I am.”
“As happy as you are now or as you will be in August?” And the goofy grin on Liz’s face said it all.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Guess who?” the deep voice was cheerful in her ear making her giggle at his childlike antics.
“What’s got you in such a good mood?” she laughed as she ducked out of his grasp and turned around to face her boyfriend who then lifted her up in his arms and began to spin her around, not caring if he might potentially hit any passers by in his glee.
“I told you to guess,” he continued to tease as he set her on her feet, giving her a quick kiss hello.
“Andy! Just tell me already,” Julia begged.
“I got it! I got the job!” He watched recognition fill her face and the smile that broke out before she jumped back into his arms making him laugh.
“Oh my god! Congratulations!” she squealed.
“So now there’s no getting rid of me. I’m here for good.”
“I’m so happy for you.”
“I know. He didn’t hire me because of my family’s money or who my father is. He hired me for me. God, it feels great to get away from that,” he breathed as he hugged his girlfriend, just enjoying the feel of her body against his as they held one another.
“My big bad businessman,” Julia giggled.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Wow, there’s so many people here,” Tess remarked as she sat with all her friends minus Courtney watching Justin graduate from college. The place was indeed full of people gathering to watch their loved-ones achieve their goals.
Maria was busy looking around, and finally she found what she was looking for. She knew Court would be there, she just obviously didn’t want to sit with them on the off chance that Justin saw them. But Maria had known that Courtney wouldn’t be able to stay away if she truly did love Justin. Why some people put themselves through all the pain of breakups she would never know…
When Justin’s name was called a tear slid down Courtney’s cheek. Why was she doing this to herself? It was torture. But she couldn’t help it, she had to come and see him. After all, it would probably be the last time since she’d heard from Max that Justin was flying out to New York the next morning.
She’d miss him, but maybe once he was long gone she’d find the strength to move on. She never thought it would’ve been this difficult to get over a guy. It never had been in the past. But Justin was different.
Turning her back to the new graduates, she began weaving her way through the crowd heading toward the parking lot. She’d come to see it and she had, but now she had to get out of there and fast or she might just break down and run back into his arms. But it was too late for that. No, she had to get out of there.
Maria sighed, shaking her head sadly as she watched her friend run off. Truthfully Court looked like she’d seen a ghost. She would have to remember to talk to her later about that. The clapping around her finally brought her back to reality and Maria joined in celebrating the graduating class of 2003.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Nine friends stood outside the airport saying goodbye. Unfortunately they had to do their goodbyes out here because they couldn’t all get inside due to the strict regulations.
“You take care of your mommy, alright cupcake?” Justin kissed the little girl on the cheek before handing her back to Maria and giving her a long hug as well.
“We’ll miss you Justin. Don’t forget to come and visit, okay?” she told him.
“I’ll try.”
“You better,” Liz sniffled along side her friend as she too hugged him.
“Take care,” Michael voiced as they shook hands before he put his arm back around Maria’s shoulders, allowing her to lean on him once more.
“Thanks man.”
“Have fun in New York man,” Alex told him.
“Yeah,” it was half-hearted, but no one seemed to noticed since they were all a little down at his leaving. Justin was staring out towards the parking lot from where they’d walked, wondering if maybe she’d come to say goodbye, but she hadn’t. It shouldn’t have surprised him though. Had he really expected her to? Maybe wanted, but not expected.
“You should probably get inside soon. It takes time to get through security,” Max suggested.
“Yeah, I suppose so.”
“Good luck in New York,” everyone offered one last time.
“Thanks.”
They all watched as he turned around and picked up his luggage, walking toward the sliding doors that would bring him closer to his future.
“Hold her for a second,” Maria whispered to Michael as she passed Carolyn into his arms and ran up to her friend as he was leaving.
“Don’t worry. Things will work out eventually, it just takes time,” she offered to him.
“Thanks, but I think this is her way of telling me its really over.”
“You don’t know that.”
“Yeah I do. Why wouldn’t she come to say goodbye otherwise?”
“Because she knows she screwed up but she was trying to do what was best for you.”
“Well maybe she doesn’t know me as well as she thought.”
“Fine. Good luck in New York; I know you’ll be great.” With one last hug Maria watched her friend disappear through the sliding doors to a whole other world.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Courtney sat watching the clock on her bedside table as it ticked away the seconds.
‘This was for his own good,’ she repeated told herself. ‘I won’t be the reason he regrets his choices in life. This was just something he had to do.’
‘Then why do you feel so crummy about it?’
‘Because I didn’t even give him a chance to decide with me; I forced his hand. Why not give the long distance thing a chance? But no, I just went right out and broke both our hearts. Why couldn’t I have given it a chance to see if it would work?’
‘Because you thought why kid yourselves when it would never work being on opposite sides of the country anyway.’
Sighing she watched the clock hit 3:05 and knew that was it. His plane would be leaving any minute and then he’d be gone, out of her world.
Jumping up she ran to her bathroom and kneeled down before the toilet just in time to not make a mess of the carpet. Soon enough the little food she had managed to eat in the last 24 hours was no longer in her system, it was being flushed away to the deep abyss…
God, that just made her feel even sicker.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 75
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
I’m not gonna cry. I’m not gonna cry.
Nice thought, no matter how useless it was, Courtney realized as she lay flat on her stomach, face in her pillow, flopped on her bed. Of course no one had been home when she’d gotten back because they were all still at Michael and Maria’s enjoying their Easter evening.
At least she didn’t have to go and explain to anyone what was wrong. That was a definite relief. Isabel would of course want to help but that would mean talking about it, and for once, Court simply wanted to wallow in her misery. It’s not like they’d had another fight that she could whine about and then Isabel would point out the silliness of the situation and the next day everything would be hunky-dory again.
No, this was her choice, her decision. And now she had to live with it. Whoever said breaking someone else’s heart didn’t hurt was completely off their rocker. The look on his face as she told him it was over made her run out of there as fast as she could. She had to turn away and not let him see her cry. For if he saw, he’d absolutely stay and turn down his future, and Court wouldn’t stand for knowing she was the reason he didn’t get anywhere in life.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Courtney, mija, what’s the matter? Why are you looking so sad?” Rosie asked as she joined the sulking girl with the puffy red eyes at the table, placing a cup of steaming coffee in front of her. Of course she wouldn’t tell Courtney she had puffy eyes…that would be a major no-no.
“It’s nothing…” Court sniffled.
“Are you sure? You know I’m a good listener; it’s the number one quality in a good housekeeper. You’d be amazed at all the different things I’ve heard in my time!” she whispered that last part conspiratorially.
“With the Evans’s? Oh you gotta tell me some of that stuff,” Courtney perked up a little at the idea of hearing some nice gossip, momentarily letting herself forget her plight.
“Maybe some other time. Now what has gotten you so blue?”
“I broke up with Justin,” she sighed, giving in to the temptation to tell someone.
“Oh, sweetie, what’d he do this time? I thought the two of you were past that stage already.”
“We were,” Court asserted. “Everything had been great for months, it’s just…a long story.” Eventually Rosie got the whole thing out of her after going in search of another box of tissues. The table was littered with the used ones, but Rosie didn’t bother to get the trash can, she could do that later.
“It sounds like you’ve grown up a lot mija. When you really love someone, you’re willing to give up everything, your happiness or whatever it be, for that person. It sounds like he has a great chance before him. And who knows, if the two of you are really meant to be, maybe you’ll find a way. Maybe you will end up together, who knows. Just give it some time. I know it hurts now, but if you believe you made a good decision, then that is all there is to it. You don’t want him to hold his future against you. But you can always go back to him if you are this upset about it. Maybe the two of you could talk about this some more.”
“No, I can’t. I…I love him Rosie, but I’ve never been the kind of girl to deal with the long distance relationship thing. And I just transferred here last year, I can’t transfer to another school just to be with him. Besides, I like the program here. I just, I think maybe its for the best.”
“Maybe the girls will be able to help cheer you up then, huh? I think Isabel said Tess and Liz were going to be coming over this afternoon for some girl time. I’m sure they’ll take your mind off everything. That’s what your friends are for after all.”
“No, I think I’m gonna be out. Besides, they don’t know yet. It didn’t happen till after we left Michael and Maria’s yesterday. And I don’t want to take time away from their studying and put something else on their mind. Besides, I’m the one who broke up with him. I can handle this. But thanks Rosie. You’re the greatest.”
“I’ll be here if you need to talk anymore. I always have a shoulder for you to cry on if you need it.”
“Thanks, now I better be going before they get here.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Why didn’t you say anything before? Andy, it helps to talk about things. I thought you could trust me, I thought you told me everything?” Julia asked as she sipped her Jamba Juice in the shade of their favorite tree on campus.
“I trust you more than anything Juliet. If there’s anyone who shouldn’t be trusted its me. And I’m more sorry than I can say about what I did. I just didn’t want you to be involved with all this crap with my father. I don’t want him to have a reason to hate you if he thought that you had made this decision for me. Does that make any sense?” Andy sighed as he leaned back against the tree trunk. He didn’t feel like he was making anything any clearer than he had in his drunken stupor.
“Kind of. But if you had told me…”
“It’s too late now!” he burst in frustration. “I’m sorry.”
“It’s alright. I forgive you. But what are you going to do about your father? You can’t let him dictate your life, and you can’t let him drive you to drinking again. So you slipped once, ok, nothing dangerous happened, this time. But I don’t know what could happen a second time, and I don’t ever want to find out.”
“Me either. I talked to my grandfather for a couple hours yesterday.” Julia recognized his grandfather as being Andy’s sponsor for AA. The one he relied on in his desperation, though recently it had more often been herself… “And he told me that I can get past this and that if my father is the trigger, then I should stay away from him until I have myself more under my own control. Which in a way, I suppose grandfather helped me make my decision, but it was also because of you. I love you Julia Whitman, and I don’t want to go back to LA where my father is and you aren’t. I’m going to stay in San Diego after graduation. I’m staying for you, and for me.”
“Andy, I don’t know what to say,” Julia was surprised to say the least.
“Just say I can have this second chance.”
“Yes, we can have this second chance. Andy, when I got that call from Tammy about you, it scared the hell out of me. I was worried about her, but I was scared for you at the same time. Don’t do that to me again.”
“I won’t. Because if I should drink again, I wouldn’t come to you, you deserve better than having to deal with all my baggage.” Andy ran his fingers through her hair as she leaned her body into his shoulder.
“Don’t let that happen.” Her voice was but a whisper but he heard it loud and clear.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Justin heaved a heavy breath as he neared the café, but he stopped, not going any closer. As soon as he told his friends, that was it. Not that it wasn’t final. After meeting with Professor Holmes, he’d decided to go to New York. It was a fantastic job opportunity, and he liked the Ambassador he’d be working for, so why not? It wasn’t like he had any permanent strings tethering him in San Diego.
Courtney had done away with what he’d hoped would be his future, so why not follow this golden road that would open up a million doors to his choice of futures. No, maybe in New York he’d be too busy to notice the wound that was festering inside him. Why? How could she? He asked himself these questions over and over, never getting any answer from his conscious.
But now he had to tell the news to his friends. He had to tell them that soon, just after they celebrated his graduation, they would all be saying farewell.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Kyle, are you sure we should be locking Justin out again? I mean, he seemed so sad yesterday at the café. I don’t want to take away his home. How would you feel if you had no where else to go?”
“Tess, I have been there. Remember, he used to do this to me,” Kyle explained as he tried to pull his girlfriend towards his room but to no avail.
“No, you did have somewhere to go. You went to the mansion. He can’t go there, that’s Courtney’s place. He’s not going to want to be anywhere near there right now.”
“Then what do you suggest?” he admitted defeat and dropped her arms, no longer trying to urge her down the hall.
“I suggest we go to my apartment cause Lizzie’s gonna be out all night with Max. They’re working on their grad school stuff or whatever, so she’ll be gone most of the night.”
“I suppose we could do that. Just spoil my fun. I mean, considering how many times I got locked out, he’s getting off way easier.”
“Oh, now don’t be a baby or I’ll have to teach you how to act like a grown up.”
“Oh, I’m definitely growing up right now,” he winked.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Sorry I’m a bit late, but Alex was telling me where to meet you.” Isabel breezed into the little restaurant and sat across from her friend with a smile and a refreshing breath of air now that she could sit down.
“And where is my brother dear?” Julia smiled.
“Sorry, he had an issue with one of the computers in the typing lab he monitors. He’s fixing something about a processor or fan or drive…I don’t know, I wasn’t listening to everything he said,” she admitted sheepishly.
“Yeah, he gets kinda weird when he’s talking about computers and stuff. Well I suppose I should be thankful he sent you instead of leaving me here to wonder and worry.”
“So how’ve you been? I haven’t seen you in a while.”
“Well, it’s been a little crazy lately. Andy’s graduating this year and so he’s under a lot of stress right now…” Julia didn’t mean to say anything, but she couldn’t help it, it just slipped out.
“Did something happen with you two? You seem, I don’t know, different.”
“Yeah. I mean, we just hit a little stone in the street, but we’re okay again.”
“He didn’t hurt you or anything, did he?” Isabel wasn’t sure how to ask the question that was nagging at her. God only knew she’d go and kill Andrew herself if he ever did anything to Julia.
“No, god no. I wouldn’t still be with him if he had, Izzie, you know that.”
“Sorry, I just had to be sure.”
“It’s alright.”
“What about Tammy? Why haven’t you brought her around lately?”
“I’m sorry, but it’s not like I’ve seen you too often this quarter. You could come around our dorm you know.”
“Okay, okay, I get it, I’m sorry,” Isabel pouted before laughing along with Julia.
“It’s okay. But actually Tammy’s got a crush! Oh, it’s the cutest thing in the world! He’s always flirting with her, and you know her, she’s shy and doesn’t seem to notice that her bantering back is flirting…it’s so cute!”
“Aww! That’s adorable. So tell me about him.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Jim walked in the house and found it cool and inviting from the outside warm May weather typical of Nebraska. The lights were dimmed and a few windows were opened to allow a nice breeze to pass in from the shady backyard. It made a romantic setting. His wife was too much, and he was very lucky to have found her.
The aroma of dinner floated throughout the house, filling it with delicious, tantalizing flavors he couldn’t wait to bite into. The dining room was filled with fine china and silverware and Amy was just placing the final plates on the pristine white table cloth.
Something was definitely up, that was for sure. And they weren’t having any guests since the table was set for two. Was she planning something special? It had been a few weeks since they’d had any quality time together since he’d been traveling. But now he was home, and couldn’t wait to have his arms around her once more.
“Jimmy! I’m so glad you’re back! I’ve missed you so much!” As soon as she set the dish down she was in his arms.
“I missed you too Amy. It’s good to be home finally. I wish you could’ve come with me.”
“Maybe next time,” she smiled, kissing her husband like she hadn’t in far too long and had been needing. To Jim the kiss was purely Amy, she was his star, his light beacon pointing him homeward, and now he was home.
When they finally broke apart Amy leaned into his body, pressing a kiss to his clothed chest before looking up into his eyes once more.
“Perfect timing. Dinner’s ready.”
“It smells wonderful, but you didn’t have to go to such lengths sweetheart.”
“I know,” she grinned. “Maybe I had an ulterior motive. Now you sit down right here while I go grab our drinks.” She vanished into the kitchen quickly, reappearing with a bottle of sparkling cider and two champagne glasses, but Jim didn’t bother to ask.
“Filet Mignon, baby carrots, broccoli flowerettes, mini potatoes and deviled eggs? You’ve out done yourself sweetheart. It looks amazing, but I think we’re gonna have a lot left over.”
“I don’t know, I’m awfully hungry right now,” Amy smiled, allowing her lover to push in her chair as she sat. When Jim sat down across the table he looked at her carefully. There was something different about her but he couldn’t quite put his finger on what it was.
They enjoyed their meal in silence as Amy rubbed her bare feet up and down Jim’s calves in a slow seduction, ever so slightly going a little higher as the minutes passed them by. And to Jim’s great surprise, his pretty thin wife seemed to be packing away the food.
“Sweetheart, did you not eat at all while I was gone? Did you miss me that much?” he joked, not intending any offense.
“No, I ate, though it was rather lonely in this big house all by myself,” Amy sighed dramatically. “I’ve been rather hungry lately, but I think I could just skip right straight to dessert.”
Without any further comment Jim was out of his seat and carrying a laughing Amy in his arms like a baby up to their bed, placing soft kisses all over her neck and cheeks, whatever part of skin he could find, shoulders…
“God I love you.”
“I love you too,” she smiled as he began undressing her.
Hours later as the moon shone through their window Jim watched his sleeping wife, running his fingers softly through her hair, strewn over his chest. As he replayed the day’s events he began to wonder. Was she trying to tell him something?
She slept, head cradled against his chest, one leg tangled with his, and one hand splayed across her own abdomen, gently rubbing as she murmured something in her dream, too soft for Jim to make out. Then he began to put the pieces together. Little foods, baby carrots, Sparkling cider instead of wine or champagne, her healthy appetite, her eagerness for sex…could she possibly be…?
“Amy sweetheart? Wake up hun,” he gently shook her shoulders, and finally placing a kiss to her lips he succeeded in rousing her, the sleeping beauty that she was.
“Huh?” she mumbled in a sleep-induced fog.
“Baby are you…are we…gonna have a…a baby?” he asked with hope filling his voice and his eyes. A dreamy smile crossed Amy’s face and she nodded her head.
“I knew you were smart enough to figure it out,” she drawled as she lifted her hand to his cheek, rubbing the soft stubble.
“We’re gonna have a baby!” Jim shouted for joy, not caring how loud he was for there was no one else around to disturb their little piece of heaven on Earth.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hello?” Amy cheerily answered the phone the next day from bed. Jim had insisted that they both stay home today to enjoy their happiness. It was just before eleven and she was still in bed. After being woken up by tiny kisses all over her body they’d made love yet again and dozed a little before Jim decided to make her breakfast in bed. Though if he took much longer it was more likely to be lunch, she thought.
“Hi mom!” Maria’s excited voice came through the line speaking nearly a mile a minute. “Oh, you’ll never guess how much Carolyn has been talking lately! It was so cute this morning when I went to wake her up she was already awake just playing with her little teddy bear jabbering away to it! Most of it was nonsense, but she says ‘momma’ and ‘dadda’ and ‘teddy’ and ‘nanna’…”
“Nanna?” Amy questioned.
“What, didn’t Michael and I tell you? I could’ve sworn we had. Well, we found her a nanny for during the day while we’re both in school so we don’t have to have crazy schedules. Rosie’s her nanny. She used to be Max’s nanny when he was little and she’s the housekeeper at the mansion. She adores Cari and Cari adores her too.”
“That’s great sweetie. I’m sure it makes things much easier on you and Michael.”
“Yeah, it helps a lot.”
“Carolyn’s growing up so fast! I feel like I’m missing out on all of it,” Amy was sad to be missing so much of her granddaughter’s young life, but then again, soon she and Jim would have a son or daughter of their own to cherish and spoil.
“Don’t worry, we’ll come visit for a little bit this summer, I’m sure. I’d like to see what it’s like to go horseback riding when I’m not pregnant,” Maria and Amy both laughed at the memory of Kyle dragging Maria out to the stables early one morning to go horseback riding, and her coming back in later that day slightly sore.
“And Jim and I will be able to come out for Cari’s birthday in July. You are gonna have a party for her, aren’t you?”
“Of course! I’m not gonna deprive her the pleasure of having her family and loved ones give her presents and spoil her rotten! What good is it to have friends if they don’t spoil my child?” Maria joked.
“Yeah, I know sweetie,” Amy sighed, sorry she hadn’t been able to give Maria all that she deserved in her childhood. Maybe this wouldn’t make up for that, but at least this next child would have a mother, father, brother and sister who would love him or her dearly. Now, how was she supposed to tell her daughter? Just on the phone? Wait till she could see her in person? Though that was likely to be another two months…No she needed to tell her now, she’d never kept anything from her daughter…with the exception of Jim…
“Sweetie?”
“What is it mom?” Maria had registered the change of mood in her mother’s voice.
“I’ve got some great news actually.”
“What is it then, come on, you know you want to tell me!” she baited.
“Jim and I…well a couple of weeks ago I wasn’t feeling so well and I went to the doctor and…”
“You’re pregnant! Oh mom, that’s great! Congratulations! Give Jim a hug for me. I’m so happy for you. You were and still are an amazing mother to me, and the perfect grandmother to Carolyn. I think it’s great that you and Jim are having a child. I mean, look how good Kyle and I turned out, and that was with only one of you each, with the both of you I’m sure this kid will be something perfect.”
“Thanks sweetie! I knew I could count on your support.”
“Of course you can mom. After everything you’ve done for me I couldn’t not support you.”
“Thank you baby girl. I was so nervous last night. Jim was gone on those trips I told you about, so I finally had him to myself when he came home last night, and I planned this whole surprise for him.”
“Aww, that’s so cute. What’d he say? What’d he say?”
“Well I hinted at it all night, and then while I was sleeping all of a sudden he woke me up cause he’d finally figured it out. Then he started shouting ‘We’re gonna have a baby!’” Amy laughed at the memory. Jim was so cute sometimes, like a little boy at Christmas.
“Good thing you don’t have any neighbors too close to the house!”
“Tell me about it! Oh, Jim’s coming back with my breakfast. Do you want to say hi?”
“That’s okay mom. I’ll leave you two alone now for some celebrating. Just send him my love.”
“Alright, bye sweetie, I love you.”
“Love you too mom.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Max, no, we have finals to study for!” Liz playfully swatted his hand away from her hip, eliciting those puppy eyes that she found it so hard to resist. “No, we need to study. Maybe if you can’t behave yourself I’ll just have to go home and lock the door so I can study,” she offered. Max’s face slowly broke out into a grin as he inched himself closer to her on his bedroom floor. Smiling he pulled out a key from his backpack, dangling it in front of her face. “And I’ll lock the chain!” Liz added in triumph as his face fell. He had no come back for that one.
“Please?” he finally resorted to speech. “Just one kiss?”
“But one leads to two, three, four more…it’s an endless cycle and you know it,” she teased, staying just out of his reach.
“But…”
“No butts! Even if yours is kinda nice,” she teased. “Though I will make a deal with you. Another hour of studying, then we can quiz each other. And if you do well,” she whispered close to his cheek, allowing him to wrap her in his arms, “I’ll give you a reward.”
Instantly Max had released his hold on her and was back on his stomach on the floor glancing through his scattered books and notes, leaving a giggling Liz standing in his wake. Men, they could be so easy to manipulate sometimes. Mmm, and it definitely was a nice butt…
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Isabel and Tess lay out on the lounge chairs by the pool in their bathing suits getting some sun while discussing back and forth some of the pro’s and con’s of executive control over the judicial system, and major court cases that set precedents and/or led to new laws being formed. Both enjoyed having a close friend in the class with which to study, it made it much more enjoyable.
While they were studying and tanning, their boyfriends were inside with their noses glued to the television as they played some new x-box game Kyle had found. They called it a study break, but if they didn’t study in the first place, then how could it be considered a break?
“God I think my brain is fried now!” Tess sighed as she sat up, setting her feet on the cement beneath the chair before quickly retracting them. “Ouch, not to mention my feet. Since when do feet burn?”
Isabel tried not to laugh at her friend’s predicament. They’d been outside for at least three hours, and Tess had forgotten to put sun tan lotion on her feet, so they were pretty pink, compared with the rest of her skin which had a nice healthy golden glow.
“I’m sorry, I don’t mean to laugh. But you gotta admit, it’s kinda funny,” Izzie giggled.
“Seriously, have you ever burned your feet?”
“No, but if it makes you feel any better, at least the rest of you isn’t burned.”
“I suppose, but how am I supposed to go anywhere? It hurts when I put them down,” she complained.
“Well, I’m sure we could pry our guys away from that silly game and then Kyle could carry you. He’s got some muscle on him, I’m sure he can lift you,” she teased.
“Oh, I know he can,” Tess blurted nonchalantly without realizing what she was saying.
“Oh really, well I guess you’ve been keeping busy then,” she grinned.
“Izzie! Not that it’s really any of your business, but yes I have been busy, just not always in the way your dirty dirty mind thinks!”
“Fine, if I have a dirty mind you can just walk in the house or try and call Kyle yourself, though I’m sure the noise from the TV is much too loud for him to hear you.”
“You wouldn’t!”
“I was just teasing you, you were the one calling me dirty.”
“Please, go fetch my boyfriend for me before I get any more burned!”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Julia leaned back against Andy’s chest as they listened to the band playing in the park. The stars were shining clearly, what could be seen of them at least. And the music was nice, not too loud either since they weren’t sitting right up in the mix of things. He ran his fingers softly through her hair, knowing how much she enjoyed his touch.
“Andy?”
“Yeah?” he whispered, his voice barely a whisper.
“Am I really the reason you’re staying in San Diego?” She’d been thinking about it for a while and she wasn’t sure if she wanted to be that reason. Would he regret it later?
“Part of it. I won’t lie to you, you were a big part of my decision. But no, you weren’t the only reason. I told you about getting away from my father. I need to be out of his grasp.”
“Yeah, but surely there’s other places that would be better for your career than San Diego.”
“But no where else has you, and you are better for my present. I’m not looking too far into the future at the moment, I’m finding it hard enough to live from day to day.”
“Okay. I’m sorry to keep bringing this stuff up, its just…”
“Hey, don’t worry about it. That’s why I love you so much, because you’re so caring and you always want to do the right thing. You’re amazing.”
Julia blushed, turning in his lap so she could bury her pinking cheeks against his chest.
“And you might try to hide it,” he continued, “by being shy, but it’s the truth.”
“How did I ever get lucky enough to find you?” she whispered though it was muffled from their proximity he still made out what she was trying to say.
‘No, I was the lucky one,’ Andy thought to himself as he pulled her closer, kissing the crown of her head.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So why isn’t Jules with us?” Joel asked Tammy as they sat in the dining commons with their gang of friends from their hall. They’d sat there for well over an hour consuming food and ice cream and now just talking.
“She and Andy went to the concert on the grass that they she’s been talking about all day.”
“So she’s still seeing him?” he asked curiously. It wasn’t as if his opinion mattered. Truthfully he liked Andy, he seemed like a great guy but then he’d been kind of disturbed by that one night when he’d had to stand outside the door to ‘protect’ Julia from him. But whatever. Nothing had come of it, so he supposed all couples had their issues once in a while.
“Of course. When they’re together they’re just different; it’s hard to explain.”
“Well, I suppose I should thank him then for taking Jules out so I could have you all to myself tonight,” Joel smiled, tactfully changing the subject to one he’d much rather discuss. Finally gathering the courage he asked, “So, do you want to go somewhere else and talk or something?”
“Everyone?” Tammy was slightly unsure if he meant what she thought he meant, what she hoped.
“No, just us. I think the others want to drink away their miseries over midterms.”
“Sure.”
“Great!” A smile lit up Joel’s face like a Christmas tree at her acceptance of his offer. Taking her hand in his he helped her up and they said goodbye to their mutual friends, a few of the guys offering him a thumbs up or a wink as if they were in on some great secret.
Ignoring them the two walked out of the place and Joel steered them towards the beach. The sun was setting beyond the horizon of the sea, creating a masterpiece with the myriad of colors streaking through the sky. Tammy loved this time of night. It was so quiet on the beach that you could hear the rush of the waves so loud and clear and the few birds flying in to scavenge the shores for food left by beachgoers throughout the day. It was just so simple, much more simple than the rest of the big city. In a way, she supposed it reminded her of home, if only just a little bit, and she took comfort in that.
“Whatcha thinking about?” Joel’s voice drew her out of her reverie and she blushed slightly at being caught.
“Just thinking about how much this reminds me of home,” she revealed with a smile.
“But you don’t live near the ocean, Tam,” he reminded her.
“I know. It’s just, out here there aren’t all those big city lights and hordes of people, it’s just you and nature. It’s simple. Homey.”
“So do you miss it a lot then?” he asked brushing a strand of hair away that had blown into her face.
“Not that much. I mean, it does get kinda old when there’s nothing to do cause you’re tired of everything. And everyone knows everyone so if you get in trouble, the whole town knows about it.” Joel laughed a little at that.
“Come on, I’m sure you’ve never done anything bad enough to make everyone start talking,” he kidded. She was too perfect, too sweet to ever get into any trouble.
“Believe it or not, my friends and I used to cause a little trouble when we set our minds to it. I once spent a night in police lock up,” she willingly admitted. Joel couldn’t believe it, he was so startled that he stopped walking, jolting Tammy back with their still joined hands. He liked this, it felt comfortable, just like he thought it would.
“You’ve got to be kidding. Might I ask what did our sweet little innocent country girl do to end up in jail?”
“Well I wouldn’t have brought it up if I wasn’t going to tell you. My friend Jack heard about some big rave party happening in the next town over. Everyone thought it would be the coolest thing in the world, so of course I went with them which included lying to my parents. Yeah, I was grounded for a month for that.”
“So what happened? I mean, how’d you end up behind bars?” he laughed. He couldn’t help it, his little Tam wasn’t such an innocent after all.
“Well we went to the party, and to tell you the truth, it really wasn’t that great. But there was loud music and drinking. Lots of drinking. And some drugs. Unfortunately it got out of hand and a fire started and the police and fire department showed up. They arrested all of us for being under age and since we were ‘out-of-towners’ as they said. It was a bunch of crap. But they called my parents who left me there for the night to hopefully let me learn a lesson. Which, I suppose I did seeing as how I never did anything like that again.”
“Untamed Tammy, wild and carefree. Hmm, I’d like to meet that girl.”
“I wouldn’t say I was wild and carefree. I just, I don’t know, let my friends talk me into crazy things. We’re not really that close anymore. Not since I got out of the small town while they’re all still back there.”
“Well, if it means anything, I’m glad you got out of there. Otherwise I don’t think I would’ve ever met you. And that would be a shame.”
In her stomach Tammy could feel her dinner tumbling around. Did he know she had a crush on him? Had Julia told him? No, that was silly, she’d never break her trust. Maybe Joel had been listening from the door that night after getting tossed out of their room when they’d been having their girl’s night. Oh god, what if he had? What if this was all a joke?
Looking at her with new eyes he leaned closer, not able to resist the urge to kiss her. Tammy felt him inching closer and briefly panicked inside. Oh god, he was gonna do it, he was gonna kiss her. Her first kiss, was it all going to be just some joke? Or maybe, maybe he really did like her…in her dreams. Turning her head at just the right time Josh ended up kissing her cheek.
“Tam?” Joel called softly when he pulled back. He was confused. Had he really read all the signs from her wrong? He was sure she’d felt something for him, but maybe he’d been wrong. But he had to know. He wasn’t the sort of guy who just let things go without an explanation.
Tammy tried to refuse the silent plea to look up, but Joel’s hand gently touched her chin, lifting it until her eyes met his.
“What’s wrong?”
“I…”
“Tammy, I like you, and I’d like a chance to get to know you better. But, I guess maybe you don’t feel that way.”
“No Joel. I mean, yes. I mean…ahh!” Tammy screamed in frustration, taking a seat on the beach wall as Joel stood before her. “I do feel that way, I just…I wasn’t sure if you did.”
“Why would I try to kiss you if I didn’t?”
“I don’t know, some guys are like that.”
“I’m not some guys. I’m me Tams, and I don’t think its right to play with a girl’s feelings.”
“I’m sorry Joel. I just…I’ve never really done this before.”
“Then let me help you,” he smiled as he leaned over and placed a gentle kiss to her lips. It didn’t last forever, it was just short and sweet, but it put a smile on Tammy’s lips that would last for ages. Looking at her face as he pulled away; her eyes were still closed and she had that sheepish grin. It was cute.
“So does that mean I’m your first kiss?” he asked as her eyes fluttered open.
“Yeah,” her one word response wasn’t lost on him.
“Good,” he smiled as he placed another kiss to her forehead, wrapping his arms around her waist. “So anything else I should know besides the fact that you’re a jailbird?” he teased.
“No, that’s my one and only claim of glory. What about you? What were you like before you came here? And, hey, I don’t think you’ve ever told me where you’re from,” she realized.
“New York.”
“The big city?”
“Yup. Always something happening and never a dull moment. But I was the perfect angel. Never been arrested, never burned down a building…” he teased.
“I didn’t burn down that building!”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So, you ready for graduation?” Liz asked Justin as they sat around eating pizza. It was just them and Alex and Maria, the original four friends minus the significant others for a change.
“Yeah, I suppose. I mean, so much is going to change, it’s kinda hard to fathom. Sure I spent a year away and that was different, but I was still in school, still learning. Now I’m gonna be out in the real world.”
“That doesn’t mean you stop learning,” Maria voiced her opinion. “You make mistakes, ask questions and learn from your experiences. You are allowed to make mistakes.”
“Yeah, but I’ll be working at the UN. What if something I do ends up ruining some big plan? What do I do then?”
“Don’t you think people worry about these things all the time? That’s the risk we take every time we make decisions. Do I go left or right? If I go this way, maybe I’ll hit a pedestrian, if I go that way, maybe I’ll get a speeding ticket. There’s always choices, decisions and consequences. That’s just how life works. It’s no different now then when you were a child.”
“Yeah it is, because the bigger the problems and decisions the bigger the consequences, and maybe that’s what I’m afraid of.”
“Justin, is this more about your new job, or Courtney?” Maria couldn’t help but ask. It had been bothering her that Justin never seemed to want to talk about what happened with his now ex-girlfriend.
Justin sighed. He wasn’t dumb. He’d noticed all those looks Maria had been giving him this few weeks. She could tell he wasn’t doing alright. Maria was seeing more than he could. Since Courtney had walked away he’d been bitter and tried to forget about the pain by working extra hard at his studying and spending extra hours in the library and talking with his professors. He liked to think he was getting the best out of what was left of his education; really he was just deluding himself to get his mind off the pain.
“Maria, I’m not ready to talk about her, okay?”
“Whenever you are, you know where you can find me. I’m not going anywhere. And Justin, don’t keep this inside for too long. It’ll just eat away at your heart slowly and you don’t want to be that grumpy old man that everyone hates.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So, sis, how does it feel to be done with your finals?” Liz asked as she walked up behind her sister as Tess walked out of her last final.
“Oh! God Lizzie, you scared me half to death!” Tess jumped slightly at Liz’s approach.
“So?” Liz prompted again.
“Great,” Tess’s grin filled her whole face it was so big. “I can’t believe I’ve been here for a year and a half already! The time is just flying by.”
“Tell me about it. I’ve been here for three years. I only have a year left…it’s sad.”
“You’re not gonna cry on me now, are ya?” Tess teased, poking her sister in the ribs.
“No, I’m not gonna cry on you,” she mocked in return.
“So you still have one more right?”
“Nope, I got my professor to let me take it early. She didn’t mind seeing as how I’m her favorite student.”
“Of course, you’re always teachers pet.”
“I resent that. But anyways, have you seen Courtney?” Liz asked.
“Not in a few days, no.”
“She looks horrible. I mean, no she doesn’t. She just, she doesn’t care about how she’s dressing, she doesn’t wear any makeup, which is probably good because her eyes are all puffy which means she’s crying so it would only smear her mascara if she was wearing any.”
“Okay, Liz, you’re babbling. You do realize that, right?”
“I know. I just want to help. I mean, now classes are over and so I have more time to devote to my friends. And its obvious they’re both miserable so why not try and help them out a little?”
“You want to get them back together?”
“Why not?”
“Well for one thing, Justin is leaving and Courtney is still in school here.”
“That doesn’t mean they can’t try.”
“Lizzie, I just think this is none of our business. Maybe we should let them find their way on their own. And since when have you started playing matchmaker?”
“I just want everyone to be as happy as I am.”
“As happy as you are now or as you will be in August?” And the goofy grin on Liz’s face said it all.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Guess who?” the deep voice was cheerful in her ear making her giggle at his childlike antics.
“What’s got you in such a good mood?” she laughed as she ducked out of his grasp and turned around to face her boyfriend who then lifted her up in his arms and began to spin her around, not caring if he might potentially hit any passers by in his glee.
“I told you to guess,” he continued to tease as he set her on her feet, giving her a quick kiss hello.
“Andy! Just tell me already,” Julia begged.
“I got it! I got the job!” He watched recognition fill her face and the smile that broke out before she jumped back into his arms making him laugh.
“Oh my god! Congratulations!” she squealed.
“So now there’s no getting rid of me. I’m here for good.”
“I’m so happy for you.”
“I know. He didn’t hire me because of my family’s money or who my father is. He hired me for me. God, it feels great to get away from that,” he breathed as he hugged his girlfriend, just enjoying the feel of her body against his as they held one another.
“My big bad businessman,” Julia giggled.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Wow, there’s so many people here,” Tess remarked as she sat with all her friends minus Courtney watching Justin graduate from college. The place was indeed full of people gathering to watch their loved-ones achieve their goals.
Maria was busy looking around, and finally she found what she was looking for. She knew Court would be there, she just obviously didn’t want to sit with them on the off chance that Justin saw them. But Maria had known that Courtney wouldn’t be able to stay away if she truly did love Justin. Why some people put themselves through all the pain of breakups she would never know…
When Justin’s name was called a tear slid down Courtney’s cheek. Why was she doing this to herself? It was torture. But she couldn’t help it, she had to come and see him. After all, it would probably be the last time since she’d heard from Max that Justin was flying out to New York the next morning.
She’d miss him, but maybe once he was long gone she’d find the strength to move on. She never thought it would’ve been this difficult to get over a guy. It never had been in the past. But Justin was different.
Turning her back to the new graduates, she began weaving her way through the crowd heading toward the parking lot. She’d come to see it and she had, but now she had to get out of there and fast or she might just break down and run back into his arms. But it was too late for that. No, she had to get out of there.
Maria sighed, shaking her head sadly as she watched her friend run off. Truthfully Court looked like she’d seen a ghost. She would have to remember to talk to her later about that. The clapping around her finally brought her back to reality and Maria joined in celebrating the graduating class of 2003.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Nine friends stood outside the airport saying goodbye. Unfortunately they had to do their goodbyes out here because they couldn’t all get inside due to the strict regulations.
“You take care of your mommy, alright cupcake?” Justin kissed the little girl on the cheek before handing her back to Maria and giving her a long hug as well.
“We’ll miss you Justin. Don’t forget to come and visit, okay?” she told him.
“I’ll try.”
“You better,” Liz sniffled along side her friend as she too hugged him.
“Take care,” Michael voiced as they shook hands before he put his arm back around Maria’s shoulders, allowing her to lean on him once more.
“Thanks man.”
“Have fun in New York man,” Alex told him.
“Yeah,” it was half-hearted, but no one seemed to noticed since they were all a little down at his leaving. Justin was staring out towards the parking lot from where they’d walked, wondering if maybe she’d come to say goodbye, but she hadn’t. It shouldn’t have surprised him though. Had he really expected her to? Maybe wanted, but not expected.
“You should probably get inside soon. It takes time to get through security,” Max suggested.
“Yeah, I suppose so.”
“Good luck in New York,” everyone offered one last time.
“Thanks.”
They all watched as he turned around and picked up his luggage, walking toward the sliding doors that would bring him closer to his future.
“Hold her for a second,” Maria whispered to Michael as she passed Carolyn into his arms and ran up to her friend as he was leaving.
“Don’t worry. Things will work out eventually, it just takes time,” she offered to him.
“Thanks, but I think this is her way of telling me its really over.”
“You don’t know that.”
“Yeah I do. Why wouldn’t she come to say goodbye otherwise?”
“Because she knows she screwed up but she was trying to do what was best for you.”
“Well maybe she doesn’t know me as well as she thought.”
“Fine. Good luck in New York; I know you’ll be great.” With one last hug Maria watched her friend disappear through the sliding doors to a whole other world.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Courtney sat watching the clock on her bedside table as it ticked away the seconds.
‘This was for his own good,’ she repeated told herself. ‘I won’t be the reason he regrets his choices in life. This was just something he had to do.’
‘Then why do you feel so crummy about it?’
‘Because I didn’t even give him a chance to decide with me; I forced his hand. Why not give the long distance thing a chance? But no, I just went right out and broke both our hearts. Why couldn’t I have given it a chance to see if it would work?’
‘Because you thought why kid yourselves when it would never work being on opposite sides of the country anyway.’
Sighing she watched the clock hit 3:05 and knew that was it. His plane would be leaving any minute and then he’d be gone, out of her world.
Jumping up she ran to her bathroom and kneeled down before the toilet just in time to not make a mess of the carpet. Soon enough the little food she had managed to eat in the last 24 hours was no longer in her system, it was being flushed away to the deep abyss…
God, that just made her feel even sicker.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
- Pegleg
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 89
- Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm
- Location: Running from the Voices in my Head
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 76
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Whatcha doing?” Isabel asked, coming up behind her boyfriend and wrapping her arms around him from where he sat on the couch.
“Just looking,” he replied simply, his eyes never leaving the paper.
“Looking at what?” Isabel probed curiously, her arms snaking further around him as she read over his shoulder. “For rent? Are you moving?”
“I was thinking about it,” Alex replied shortly.
“Why haven’t you said anything before?” Isabel puzzled, looking at him for an answer.
“It’s just something I was thinking about lately. Thought we might like something nicer, a little bigger.”
“Alex, you can’t think you need to get a bigger place just for me? You know I don’t care where you live…” Isabel trailed off before it fully registered what he’d said. “You said we,” she stated after a moment. Alex just smiled. “Are you saying… I mean, do you… Were you thinking… How bout you just tell me what you were thinking so I can stop making a fool of myself.” She finally said, tired of stumbling over her own words, moving around the couch so that she now stood in front of him.
“I was wondering if maybe you wanted to move in with me?” Alex asked with a confident smile that defied his nervousness.
“Wow! I uh…wow Alex, I don’t know what to say. This is so unexpected… I…” Isabel rambled for a while, finally stopping a moment before answering. “Yes.” She smiled. After she’d stopped reeling enough to think about it, she realized there was really nothing she’d like better.
“Are you sure?” Alex asked, trying desperately to keep his excitement in check. He didn’t want to get his hopes up until she was positive.
“Yes Alex,” Isabel smiled. “I can’t think of anything more perfect then getting to come home to you every night.”
“I love you,” Alex grinned from ear to ear, pulling her down in his lap for a kiss.
“I love you too Alex. So much.” They kissed for a while, until Isabel turned around just sitting back in Alex’s arms. “I can’t believe this. We’re going to move in together!” Isabel smiled giddily, trying desperately to make herself believe it was true.
“I know. It’s like a dream come true.” They sat for a while, just enjoying being in each other’s presence.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
*Knock Knock*
”Just a minute,” Tammy called, trying to put the last minute touches on her outfit. She made her way to answer the door, while trying to put in her second earring. Finally getting the annoying piece of metal in her ear, Tammy answered the door with a nervous smile.
“Wow,” Joel breathed, taking in the sight of her in the light blue summer dress that seemed to perfectly accentuate her dancer’s body. Tammy was normally a jeans and tank top kind of girl, so seeing her dressed up like this was a pleasant surprise. Not that he didn’t like her in what she normally wore, but god…she was breathtaking.
Tammy blushed and lowered her eyes at his comment. “Why don’t you come on in,” Tammy motioned him inside. “I just need another couple minutes.
Recovering, Joel nodded and followed Tammy inside, remembering the flowers he’d had hidden behind his back. “Um…these are for you,” he offered, a sexy grin on his face.
“Oh, thank you,” Tammy smiled, taking in the sweet scent. “They’re beautiful.”
“Not as beautiful as you,” Joel commented, not missing a beat. This causing Tammy to blush again, before moving back to her desk, where she’d been getting ready in front of Julia’s make-up mirror, to avoid his appraising gaze.
She sat back down at her desk, grabbing her bobby pins out of the drawer and setting them in front of her in an effort to put her hair up.
“Leave it down,” Joel requested from where he’d now moved to stand behind her. “I like your hair down.”
Tammy’s eyes met his in the mirror and she smiled. “In that case, I’m ready to go,” she smiled, standing up. But when she turned around, she was surprised to find he hadn’t moved from his previous position and that he was currently standing directly in front of her, their faces merely inches away.
One of Joel’s hands moved to rest on her hip on instinct, the other making it’s way to cup her face, bringing his lips forward to met hers in a brief but tender kiss. Backing away only slightly, Joel muttered a “Hi,” while her eyes fluttered open.
“Hi,” Tammy whispered, her voice somehow having disappeared in the last few moments. “I um… I better put those flowers in water and then we can go.”
Tammy slid out of his arms quickly, moving to grab a vase from one of their cabinets and went to get some water out of the pitcher in their mini-fridge. She didn’t feel like walking all the way down to the bathroom to fill up the vase.
“Calm down,” Joel said, coming up behind her and wrapping his hands around her waist, sensing her nervousness. “This is me. Let’s just go out and have a good time.”
“I’m sorry. I’m just not used to this. I’m not sure what I’m doing,” Tammy admitted, lowering her eyes shyly.
“Hey, stop worrying so much. You don’t need to try to impress me or anything, cause I’m already impressed. Let’s just go out and have fun like we always do, only this time with benefits.”
“Benefits?” Tammy laughed, looking at him skeptically.
“Yeah, like you don’t have to pay for anything and I get to do this,” he finished, kissing her again. “I think it’s a fair exchange.”
Tammy laughed again. “Hmm, I think I can deal with that,” she smiled, finally letting herself relax. He was right, what did she have to worry about?
“Good. Shall we?” Joel motioned towards the door, letting a hand rest on the small of her back to lead her out.
“Yeah,” Tammy smiled, looking forward to their first date.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Mmm, it’s nice to have the apartment all to yourself isn’t it?” Tess smiled, while her foot lazily ran up and down Kyle’s bare calf.
“It has it’s advantages,” Kyle smiled, pushing some of the hair out of Tess’s face and tucking it behind her ear. She was so beautiful. And he loved that look on her face, a result of the afterglow of their love making. It was simply indescribable.
“Hmmm, like I don’t have to feel guilty about locking your poor roommate out of the apartment now?” she asked quizitively.
“Exactly,” Kyle answered, smirking, before kissing her once on the lips. “And I don’t have to worry about you feeling guilty and being distracted,” he finished, kissing her again.
“I’m glad that you have your priorities straight,” Tess laughed.
“Always,” he said, bringing his fingers, maliciously down on her bare sides.
Tess giggled uncontrollably as he tickled her. “No Kyle…aahhh…(giggle)…you are so…(giggle)…mean…(giggle). You are going to pay for this!”
Kyle stopped momentarily, his fingers pausing at her sides, as he now hovered over her,
Straddling her body. “And how, prey tell, do you plan on doing that?”
Tess took a moment to gather herself and laughed. “Ya know, sometimes I think you do this just to get me in these positions,” she said, noticing their current situation.
“Oh dear, you’ve found me out,” Kyle groaned mock dramatically. “Now whatever should you do to me as punishment?” Kyle smirked, his eyes twinkling.
Tess giggled. “Oh I think I could think of a few things,” she got out, before Kyle couldn’t stand it anymore and attacked her mouth with his own. She was like a drug, and once he’d had a taste of her, he couldn’t stop himself from coming back.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Your kidding me,” Tammy laughed. “You are such a cornball.”
“Hey, laugh all you want, but it’s true. Where do you think I got all my charms from?”
“You actually signed up for charm school to meet girls?”
“Indeed I did, and now look what’s it’s got me,” he said looking down at her. “I think it worked out all right.”
Tammy smiled, looking up into his gorgeous hazel eyes, much of her shyness and nervousness having faded away over the course of the night. “I had a great time tonight Joel. Thank you,” she said as they now stood in front of her door.
“No, thank you,” he smiled, moving the hand that had once been holding hers, up to cup her face. He pressed his lips to hers tentatively, not wanting to ruin the moment. It seemed like forever since he’d last kissed her, and he wanted the moment to last. “So, could I maybe take you out again. Say tomorrow night?”
Tammy smiled, nodding. “A girl could get spoiled with all this attention.”
“That was the idea,” Joel whispered conspiratorially. “Besides, it’s nothing more than you deserve.” He kissed her again, trying to memorize the feel of her lips against his until tomorrow when he’d get to see her again. “So, I’ll see you tomorrow?”
“Definitely,” Tammy smiled, still reeling from his kisses. She felt the need to pinch herself to be sure she wasn’t dreaming.
“Alright then, goodnight. If you need anything I’ll be right across the hall thinking about you.”
Tammy laughed. “Ya know, you don’t have to flatter me constantly.”
“Sure I do. I’m just telling the truth. Besides, I need you to remember how I feel so no one comes to sweep you off your feet while I’m away.”
“You already have,” Tammy muttered, but Joel didn’t quite hear her. At his questioning remark, she replied, “Don’t worry, that won’t ever happen. Goodnight Joel.”
“Night Tam. Sleep well,” he said, as he watched her open the door and disappear inside.
‘Oh don’t worry, I will,’ Tam thought as she leaned against the closed door with a dreamy sigh, never able to get the smile off her face.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Tam, whatcha reading?” Julia said, coming in later that night.
“Nothing much. So, how was your night.”
“Good. Andy took me out for a great dinner and then we just went to his place to watch a movie. How bout you? Please tell me you didn’t stay in all night,” Julia prodded.
“No, no. I went out.”
“Good,” Julia replied, satisfied, while slipping into her pajamas. “So, was Joel there?” Julia prodded, teasing.
“Maybe,” Tammy responded secretly. It’s not that she didn’t want to tell Julia, she just wasn’t quite sure how. So until she figured that out, she was just going to keep it to herself.
“Alright,” Julia sighed, yawning. “You’ll have to tell me all about it, but in the morning, cause I’m tired. I’m just gonna go brush my teeth, you coming?”
“No, I already did. You go ahead.”
“Alright, be back in a few.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Ah, Liz it’s perfect!” Maria gushed.
“You really think so?” Liz asked, a huge smile on her face.
“Liz it’s beautiful. Max will be eating his heart out,” Isabel confirmed.
Liz looked in the mirror and smiled. This was it. The wedding dress she’d been picturing since she was a little girl. She felt like a princess, standing in front of the full length mirror in the beautiful white flowing dress.
“Alright guys, I got the coffee, how’s the dress hunting going? Oh Liz…” Tess trailed off, finally making it into the dressing room. She’d been sent off to get coffee for the four girls while they continued to look at dresses. “It’s beautiful.”
Liz laughed. “Yes, that’s what we’ve been discussing.” Turning back to the mirror one last time, Liz smiled. “I think this is it guys. We’ve found it.”
Tess and Isabel squealed in excitement, and Maria just smiled before taking charge. “Alright girls, if we get moving we might be able to find shoes and lingerie before our nail appointment at eleven.” After the hard and stressful work they’d put into finals, the girls decided to treat themselves to a manicure.
“When’s Courtney meeting us?” Liz asked as she made a move to the fitting room to change out of the dress.
“She said she’d meet us at the salon unless she called, at least I think that’s what she said. Girl is so not a morning person, she was so out of it when I left this morning,” Isabel laughed. “She’s going to be so mad she missed you picking out your dress though.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Ugh,” Isabel groaned, flopping down on the couch next to Alex. “I’m dead,” she breathed, letting her head fall back, she was too tired to hold it up.
“Well, that’s no good. What am I going to do with you now?”
Isabel glared at him, disapproving of his wry shot at humor.
“I’m sorry,” Alex complied, still slightly teasingly. “You guys were out a long time, what all did you do?”
This line of conversation of course brightened up Isabel’s spirits and she immediately had ten times the energy she had only moments ago. “Well, we finally found Liz’s wedding dress, and we got our nails done. See aren’t they pretty?” she asked, waving them in front of his face. “And then we picked out shoes and talked about floral arrangements and…”
Alex half tuned her out as she went on and on about the days events. It’s not like he didn’t care about what’d happened, he just didn’t need to hear every little detail of it; something that Isabel was determined to tell him. He just sat back, letting a finger play silently with the hair draped over her shoulder.
“Alex…Alex are you still listening to me?” she asked, seeing the dazed look that had taken over his face.
“Yes I’m still listening to you,” Alex replied, leaning over to place a quick kiss on her lips, not being able to contain himself any longer. He smiled, she was so cute when she was in planning mode. “Oh, and I made an appointment with a realtor for tomorrow afternoon, I thought we could go look at some of those apartments we liked.”
“Mmmm,” Isabel moaned, turning into his arms. “Sounds perfect.”
As Isabel leaned her head back on Alex’s shoulder, her eyes started to close in exhaustion. Alex chuckled slightly, “They really did wear you out, didn’t they?”
Isabel nodded, but gave no other response.
“Alright,” Alex began, “How about I get a bath ready and you soak while I make us some dinner?”
“Mmm…you’re too good to me,” Isabel sighed, her eyes still remaining closed.
“Oh, it’s for purely selfish reasons, I assure you,” Alex smirked. “I’m hoping you get some of your energy back.”
“You jerk,” Isabel muttered, wanting to hit him but not having the energy. “But a cute jerk,” she reasoned, barely moving as Alex lifted her up to carry her into the bathroom.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“You going out tonight?” Julia asked, as she scrambled around trying to finish getting ready for her own evening out.
“Yeah. I’m not sure where though,” Tammy replied truthfully.
“Okay, well have fun. Don’t stay out too late,” Julia teased.
“Yes mommy,” Tammy replied laughing.
“Alright, we’re off. Come on sweetie, lets go,” Julia said, holding her hand out for Andy who’d been sitting on her bed waiting for her.
“Alright, bye Jul, Andy. Have fun.”
“I’ll try,” Andy groaned. Somehow, Julia had convinced him to take her to the ballet, and he wasn’t all too excited about going.
Tammy laughed at Andy’s displeasure. “Stay strong Ragboy, stay strong. You’ll get through it.”
“Thanks for the vote of confidence,” Andy muttered, before being dragged out the door.
Tammy laughed, before working on finishing getting ready for her own date with Joel. Just a minute or two later there was a knock at the door.
“It’s open,” she called, and wasn’t surprised when Joel came walking through the door.
“Hey,” he greeted, “You about ready?”
“Well, I don’t know. That depends on where we’re going,” Tammy replied smartly.
“Well, it’s a surprise, so you’ll just have to wait to find out,” Joel smirked, loving how comfortable they already were with each other. ‘Guess that comes from becoming friends first,’ he thought.
“So, what do you think?” she asked, standing up and twirling around to show off her new dress.
“Wow,” Joel breath again. That was the second time in a row she’d knocked his socks off with a simple dress. “Where have you been hiding all these sexy dresses?”
Tammy found herself blushing at his comment. Did he really think she was sexy? “This ones new actually, I just bought it this afternoon.”
“Well either way, you still look beautiful. But, you put your hair up?” Joel pouted, sticking out his lower lip. All last night and all today, all he could think about was how much he wanted to run his fingers through those long, red locks, but now it looked like he wasn’t going to get to.
Tammy laughed. “No, I just haven’t taken it down yet. I’ve had it up all day,” she said before sitting in the chair, preparing to take the pins out of her hair.
“Wait…can I help you?” Joel asked bravely.
“Uh…sure,” Tammy asked, unsure of what exactly he’d meant by that.
Joel smiled, grabbing Julia’s desk chair from across the room. Sitting down behind Tammy, he began slowly taking the pins out of her hair, allowing it to tumble gracefully onto her neck.
Watching how slowly and tenderly Joel catered to her hair, made Tammy like him all the more.
“All done,” he announced, shortly thereafter, but not before sweeping her long hair aside and placing a tender but sweet kiss to her neck, causing a shiver to move down Tammy’s body.
“Thank you,” Tammy sighed, getting up from the chair. “Now, where are we going?” she asked again, trying to catch him off guard.
“Nope, you’re not gonna get me that easily,” Joel laughed. “Your gonna have to beat it out of me.”
“Hmmm, I think I can think of a better way,” Tammy smirked, placing her arms around his neck and leaning up to give him a kiss. Until now, Joel had always been the one to initiate their kisses, but for some reason Tammy felt suddenly bold. She leaned into him farther, forcing Joel’s arms to move around her waist, as she kissed him hard, letting her fingers play with the little hairs at the base of his neck.
“So?” she asked as they broke apart, her body still pressed tight to his.
“Dinner,” he stumbled, still dazed. “We’re going to dinner.”
“That’s nice. Where?”
Joel smirked, “I’ll never tell!”
“Is that so?” Tammy asked, leaning over to kiss him again.
It was at that moment that Julia picked to return to the room. “Would you believe I left my… Oops, sorry,” Julia apologized, noticing the couple. “I just came back for my wallet. I…” Then as realization took over her, “Wait a minute. When did this happen? Tam, why didn’t you tell me?”
Tammy blushed, embarrassed at being caught in such a compromising position. “Sorry Jul. I’ve been meaning to, really…I just wasn’t sure how to tell you.”
“Girl you and me so have to talk tonight,” Julia said, grabbing her wallet that she’d left on her desk. “But for now I’ve got to get going before we’re late,” she finished, making her way towards the door. “Oh and Joel,” Julia said, as just before leaving the room, “it’s about damn time.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“I love the summer in San Diego. Hey, here’s an idea, why don’t you come in and join me?” Max said, a mischievous glint in his eyes.
“In a little bit,” Liz responded, not looking up. “Just let me read a little bit more.”
“That’s what you said an hour ago,” Max whined.
“Have you really been in there over an hour? You better get out or you’re gonna get all pruney.”
“Come on Liz. Just a little dip? I guarantee you the water’s great,” Max said, splashing a little water at Liz’s feet where she lay next to the pool.
“Hey,” Liz looked at him, scowling. How dare he interrupt her?
“It’s about time. The things a guy has to do to get a little attention around here,” Max smirked. What could he say? He was in a playful mood.
“Ok, ok. I’m sorry, the books just getting really good and it’s making it hard to put it down.”
“I noticed,” Max pouted.
“I’m sorry. Far be it for me to neglect my poor, lonesome fiancé.”
“I’m glad you see things my way,” Max smirked, following Liz as she walked along the side of the pool.
Making her way to the stairs, Liz slowly started to walk down. “Brrrrr, it’s cold,” Liz shivered, getting out of the water as soon as she’d touched it.
“It’s not that bad. You’ll get used to it,” Max urged her on.
“No, I can’t. It’s freezing.”
“Oh Liz…come on. It’s eas…” but he didn’t get to finish before Liz ran over to the middle of the pool, diving into the deeper water.
“There,” Liz said after coming up for air. “It’s much easier that way.”
Max laughed. “You had me going there for a minute. I almost thought you weren’t going to come in.”
“Almost huh?” she asked skeptically.
“Yes, almost. Now, come here,” Max beconed, curling one finger in his direction.
“Nope, you’ll have to catch me first,” Liz laughed, before diving beneath the water and swimming away from him as fast as she could. Max quickly caught up to her though, trapping her against the side of the pool. Both were breathing heavily from their exertion, Max wrapping his arms around her as much as he could from their position.
“Do you have any idea what that bikini is doing to me?” Max asked huskily, the playful glint now gone from his eyes and replaced with something else.
“I don’t know. Why don’t you tell me,” Liz smiled.
“Oh I’ll do much better than that,” Max breathed before crushing his lips down on hers.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So how is studying going? You starting to feel ready for finals?” Alex asked as he and Julia sat down to lunch.
“Pretty good. I think I’ll do alright anyway. I’m just so ready for the summer. Do you know how hard it is to still be in classes while everyone else is done? It’s disheartening really.”
“I’m sure it is,” Alex laughed.
“And you’re still planning on helping me and Tammy move out right? Cause we get kicked out of the dorms the day after finals.”
“Of course. Where is the apartment you two found again?”
“It’s just about a mile from campus, not too far. So, have you and Isabel found a place yet?”
“We’re still looking, but we did find this one place that we really like, but we’re not sure yet. We still have a little time.”
“I think it’s so great that you two are moving in together. You’re just perfect for each other.”
“Well thank you Jules. Your approval means a lot,” Alex smiled.
“Speaking of which…” Julia trailed off, taking a deep breath. “I have a favor to ask you.”
“Sure anything,” Alex smiled. She had to know that he’d do anything for her.
“Would you…uh…could you sit with me at…Andrew’s graduation?”
‘Anything…except that,’ Alex thought. “Jules, I really don’t think…”
“Please Alex, don’t answer now. Just think about it, okay. This really means a lot to me and I want you to be there. I know you still don’t completely approve of our relationship…” Alex gave her a look. “Okay, so maybe approve is the wrong word, but you have to understand Alex, I love him. We’re together and that’s not going to change. He’s…he’s staying in San Diego, so…yeah,” she finished, realizing she was rambling. “So, just promise me you’ll think about it?”
Alex looked at her for a moment, wanting nothing more than to tell her ‘no’; she shouldn’t even be with him anyway…but he couldn’t. “Alright,” he sighed. “I’ll think about it.”
“Oh thank you thank you thank you thank you thank you,” Julia said, releasing the breath she didn’t realize she was holding. Reaching across the table, she hugged her bother tightly, hoping he could find some way to understand.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Ok, so what are the defining characteristics of…” Julia started before Tammy’s giggling interrupted her. She looked up to her friend expectantly, raising her eyebrow in speculation. Tammy just looked down at the table, blushing, while Joel tried in vain to conceal his quiet chuckling.
Looking between the two, Julia got a wry smile on her face. “I love you two together, really I think it’s adorable, but must you really play footsie in my presence?”
The three had been studying together for their history final when Julia had been interrupted. It really didn’t bother her that much, she just wanted to see the looks on their faces, and Tammy’s outburst had offered just the perfect opportunity. She hadn’t missed the sly smiles they’d been sending each other across the table; it was too obvious.
“Well you’re no fun!” Joel quipped, smirking at Julia.
This just served to cause Tammy’s complexion to redden considerably more as she hid her face in her arms on the table. Julia laughed again at her roommates antics.
“Alright, well I’m gonna go take a break and call Andy,” Julia said, deciding they maybe needed some time to themselves, “And you two can do whatever,” she said, leaving the study room, leaving the two alone.
As soon as she was gone, Joel went over to sit next to his girlfriend. Yes, they were officially a couple now, out in the open for everyone to see. Cause as soon as Julia knew, soon followed the rest of the hall and all their friends. Which was no problem for Joel, but he knew that Tammy, being as shy as she was, was sometimes bothered by all the attention.
“Hey Tam, you know she didn’t mean anything by it,” Joel commented, trying to soothe her by running a hand across her shoulders.
“I know,” Tammy looked up, her face still slightly pink. “I just…I don’t know,” she laughed, realizing how silly she was being. “I guess I’m just stressed cause of finals and everything.”
“Well, I can help with that,” Joel said, standing up and moving behind her, letting his hands fall to her shoulders to massage them lightly. “How’s that?”
“Hmmm…perfect,” Tammy sighed, letting her eyes drift closed from the relaxation.
“And you know what, finals are gonna be over before you know it,” he said, helpfully.
“I know. But then I’m not gonna live across the hall from you anymore,” Tammy pouted.
“Tam, you do remember that I’m moving in to a place across the street from you apartment, right?”
“Yes,” she sighed, “but it’s not the same” Tammy continued sarcastically.
“How about I just make it a point to come over whenever you want me to.”
“I think I can handle that,” Tammy smiled. She could definitely get used to this.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So where are we going?”
“Just out,” Maria replied, as they walked around a corner. “I’m tired of seeing you moping around all day, so we’re going out. How long has it been since we’ve been out, just the girls?”
“Then how come only you and me are going?”
“Cause, where we’re going, not all of the girls are allowed,” Maria said as they came to a stop in front of the local college bar.
“The Study Hall?” Courtney asked skeptically.
“Yea. You’ve been all down and out lately, and I know that it’s because of Justin even if you don’t want to admit it. This’ll help loosen you up. It’s time you had a little fun.”
Courtney smirked. “Well, I guess there isn’t any getting out of it now.”
“Nope, you’re stuck with me,” Maria laughed as they walked inside.
Twenty minutes later…
“What is it with you guys!?! Do you not see the wedding ring or do you just not care?” Maria said, rather loudly causing quite a few heads to turn and the guy who’d come up to her to walk away embarrassed.
“Friend of yours?”
Courtney turned towards the sound of the voice to find a very attractive man standing next to her. She smiled. “Yea, Maria’s quite a character.”
“Hey, could I uh…buy you a drink?”
“Um sure,” Courtney answered smiling. “I’m Courtney,” she held out her hand.
“Bruce. Nice to meet you,” he shook her hand, leaning against the bar next to her. “So, what can I get you?”
“Um…sex on the beach?” she smirked.
He chuckled lightly. “I think I can handle that.”
Forty-five minutes later…
“Thank you,” Courtney answered sincerely.
“Your welcome, but it’s the truth.”
Courtney smiled, looking down at her drink, not sure how to respond to his comment. Bruce was a wonderful guy…nice, considerate, friendly, easy to talk to, charming, gorgeous… So why did something just not feel right.
“So, could I uh…get your number?”
“No,” she said, somewhat surprised at the answer, but confident all the same.
That question sent alarms going off in Courtney’s brain, and suddenly she realized why this whole night had somehow seemed wrong, what that nagging feeling at the back of her mind really meant.
“Pardon?” Bruce asked, not quite sure what had just happened.
“I’m sorry. I…I just can’t. There’s…there’s someone else.”
“There is,” Bruce repeated dejectedly.
“I’m sorry. And uh…I should go. There’s somewhere else I need to be. But it was great talking to ya, really.”
“Ya, you too.”
“Bye,” Courtney said, sending one last smile at Bruce before making her way back to Maria. “Alright Maria, let’s go,” Courtney said, before turning and making her way towards the door, knowing that Maria would follow her out of curiosity if nothing else.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Andrew Sorenson.”
Julia clapped eagerly, a huge smile spread across her face. She knew how hard he’d worked to get this far and she couldn’t be prouder. The last few weeks had been hell for him, between finals and dealing with his father and looking for a new job, but he’d pulled through. And he was staying here with her, for her. Julia beamed, continuing to clap as he walked across the stage.
Alex clapped politely asking himself for what seemed like the hundredth time why he was here. He turned towards his sister and saw the huge smile that covered her face, and sighed. No matter how much he hated to admit it, for some strange reason, Andrew made his sister happy. He hated it, couldn’t stand it…but more than anything he wanted his sister to be happy.
So he tolerated it, was even possibly beginning to accept it. No, accept was probably too strong a word, but deal…deal was better. He was finally finding himself able to deal with the fact that his sister was dating someone he didn’t like and that there was nothing he could do about it. That if he did do anything, he might actually lose the sister that meant so much to him.
He had to trust her judgment…but god help Andrew if she turned out to be wrong.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Rosie.”
“Liz dear. How are you doing sweetie? Would you like some breakfast?”
“No, but thank you. I’m not a big breakfast eater.”
“Oh, but it’s the most important meal of the day. Are you sure I can’t get you anything?”
“I’m fine. Besides, we should be leaving soon anyway, as soon as Max gets his butt out of the shower. Apparently he forgot to set his alarm this morning,” Liz said, rolling her eyes.
“Ah…more wedding plans?” Rosie speculated.
“Kinda. We’re actually going to book our honeymoon,” Liz said, a dreamy grin breaking out over her face.
“Oooohh, how romantic,” Rosie teased. “What am I going to do all day?” Rosie sighed. “With you two gone and Isabel off looking at new apartments and Courtney left this morning…”
“Where’d Courtney go?” Liz asked curiously.
“I was waiting for someone to ask me that,” Rosie smirked, loving the gossip. “New York, and I’ll give you three guesses as to why. But you’ll only need one.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Justin stumbled into his apartment tiredly. He’d been running on empty the last few weeks, and it was exhausting. It was the same old routine everyday, he’d stumble out of bed in the morning and lazily make his way to the kitchen to prepare the pot of coffee he’d have to finish before he could bring himself to go to work. Then he’d finish getting ready, grab a small breakfast before taking off, the rest of the coffee in hand, and dragging himself to work.
He knew he wasn’t putting a hundred percent into his job and he hated it. But when it took all your effort to get out of bed every day it was a little hard to get excited about anything else. He felt like he was just going through the motions and not really living, and he needed to stop soon cause he didn’t think he’d be able to do this much longer.
He walked through the dark apartment, making his way to his bedroom to change out of his work clothes and into the sweats he ended up wearing every night. He didn’t go out anymore, didn’t have the will to, just sat at home watching tv every night, thinking about how it all went wrong.
‘Stop it,’ he told himself. ‘Just get over her already. She gave up on you so easily, why can’t you!’ But the more he tried telling himself that, the more he realized it was useless. You can’t just get over the woman you love that easily, especially when she broke your heart so thoroughly.
Taking off his shirt, Justin threw it somewhere on the floor, dropping his pants and slipping off his shoes as well before turning on the lights to look for his sweats. It wasn’t until then that he saw the figure lying in his bed.
“Shit!” he cursed, startled by the object of his many sleepless nights peaking out from underneath his sheets. She was asleep, but not for long as his muttered words drifted to her ears, causing her to stir.
Suddenly realizing how exposed he was, standing in only his boxers, his pants pooling around his feet, he leaned down, quickly grabbing his pants and pulling them back up to his waist.
He wasn’t able to get them fully fastened and secure before he heard the bed shift and he looked up to find the beauty had sat up and was now looking at him curiously.
Justin stood up then, one hand on his pants to keep them up while the other ran through his hair in frustration. And it wasn’t until then, when he was standing fully before her, her eyes gazing into his, that he realized she was completely naked, a lone sheet covering her nude form.
He silently struggled with himself over this new information, part of him wanting to run to her and make love to her like he’d dreamed about so many times. But there was another part of him that knew he couldn’t, that this wasn’t right, that she shouldn’t be here.
“What are you doing here?” he finally found his voice.
Courtney was surprised by the malice she heard in his voice, but remained unmoved. “Waiting for you,” she replied tauntingly, trying her best to look alluring and seductive, and for some reason she got the idea it was working.
Justin faltered a bit at the tone of her voice, stumbled a little as the implication of her words came over him. Not that he should be surprised, not like he expected much else when he’d found her naked in his bed. Hell, who was he kidding, he had no idea what to think of finding her like this. He was having a hard time wrapping his mind around the fact that she was here, let alone like this.
“Why?” he found himself asking, not sure if he wanted to know the answer.
“I missed you,” she answered truthfully, then smirked. “And it seems like you’ve missed me too,” she finished, her eyes motioning towards his groin area and the very obvious sign of his arousal.
Justin’s eyes moved downward following hers. “Jesus Court,” he breathed, quickly buttoning and zipping his pants to better conceal his bodies betrayal of his feelings. Finding some semblance of control, he looked at her again. “Just…put some clothes on,” he managed before retreating out to the living room, trying to get his emotions and his body under control.
Courtney sat stock still for a moment, tears pricking her eyes as she wondered what happened. ‘He must have found someone else,’ she thought. ‘He doesn’t want me anymore.’
Sniffling, she shivered from the cold she hadn’t noticed until now and slid off the bed, silently complying to his request. A few moments later, she emerged from the room, back in the clothes she’d put on this morning, suitcase in hand. She saw him sitting on the couch, his back towards her, still shirtless as he had been a few minutes ago, the sight of his body still capable of causing her head to spin.
“I...I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have barged in on you like this. I’ll just go find a hotel…”
“Sit down, Courtney,” Justin said without turning around. His voice sounded tired, worn, even though slightly muffled with the way he held his head in his hands. Nevertheless she complied, moving around the couch and sitting on the chair across from him, holding her arms around herself protectively.
Once she was sitting, he lifted his eyes to see the once alluring woman that had been waiting in his bed having been transformed into the scared and confused girl before him.
She remained silent, waiting for him to make the first move, but he remained simply staring at her for a few moments, beginning to make her feel self-conscious.
“How did you get in?” he suddenly asked.
Courtney laughed slightly. “It wasn’t too hard since you still keep a spare key under the mat.”
“Oh yeah,” Justin smiled in embarrassment. “Yeah, I still have a tendency to lock myself out from time to time.”
Courtney smiled, but said nothing. There was another moment of silence between the two before Justin finally spoke again.
“So, what are you doing here?”
“I told you, I missed you,” Courtney said sadly. “I was out with Maria the other night and I suddenly realized I didn’t know what I was doing it for anymore. I didn’t know why I was trying to stay away from you when all I could think about for the past six weeks was how much I missed you and that I wish I’d been selfish and hadn’t let you go.”
“That’s just the thing Court, you did let me go. You gave up on us…when I was fully prepared to do everything to keep us together. Do you think you can just waltz in here and pretend like nothing ever happened? That you can just make it all better by having sex with me. Do you think that would make everything you put me through all right?” His voice was louder now, angry.
“I…I don’t know. I…” she stuttered, not sure what to say. What had she been thinking?
“Well…” Justin asked impatiently, his voice still raised.
“Stop yelling at me!” Courtney burst out defensively. “Maybe this was just all a mistake. Maybe I should just go,” Courtney bit out. She didn’t have to stand there and be yelled at. She stood up, ready to make her way out the door.
“No,” Justin said, putting his hand up to stop her retreat. “Look Court, I’m sorry. Can we please just talk about this?”
Courtney nodded, sitting back down. “Justin, I’m sorry. I probably shouldn’t have come in here just expecting everything to go back to normal, but I just wanted to forget about the last month and a half. I wanted to forget that I’d left you and sent you across the country. I’ve been miserable since you left. I…I just wanted to be with you.”
Justin sighed, running a hand through his hair. “I thought you didn’t do long distance relationships.”
“I think I’m willing to make the effort,” Courtney smiled.
Justin sighed. “Courtney, I love you. I really do, but…I can’t just pretend that nothing happened. I mean…it hurt. It hurt that you could just walk out on something that meant the world to me. I looked at you and I saw my future, my life. And you…you just killed that by leaving me. I don’t know if I can forget that.”
“Justin, I…I’m sorry. I didn’t know…”
“I know you didn’t. I couldn’t tell you. I was afraid of scaring you away.”
“You wouldn’t have scared me…I’m a big girl. I could’ve handled it.”
“Well it’s a little late to tell me that now, isn’t it,” Justin said bitterly.
“What do you want me to say, Justin?” Courtney asked in desperation. “What can I do to make this better?”
“I don’t know Courtney,” Justin said tiredly. “I don’t know if you can.”
“Don’t say that.” Tears were coming to Courtney’s eyes. “Please Justin, don’t say that.”
“Gees Court, don’t cry,” Justin said, running a hand over his face tiredly. “Please don’t cry. I just…I need time okay. I need some time to work everything out.”
Courtney just nodded, not trusting her voice, trying desperately to get her tearful emotions under control.
“Alright. I…I need some sleep,” Justin said after a moment. “Um, I’ll sleep on the couch and you can take the bed.”
“No, Justin. You don’t have to do that. I’ll sleep on the couch.”
“No, it’s okay. Besides, I doubt I’d be able to sleep in that bed right now without picturing you lying in it like you were before.”
Courtney blushed slightly. “Alright, well…goodnight then.” Courtney said, making her way towards the bedroom.
Justin nodded, letting her disappear into the bedroom before returning his head to rest in his hands. “What am I going to do now?” he muttered to himself, once again running his hands over his face.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Justin walked into the apartment the next night, throwing his coat and portfolio on the couch, before noticing the delicious smells coming from the kitchen. It was then that he noticed the many candles littering the apartment and the soft music playing in the background.
Walking into the kitchen, he found Courtney riffling through the cupboards and drawers getting plates and silverware, a couple of cartons of Chinese food open in front of her.
“Oh, I wasn’t expecting you home quite yet,” Courtney said, seeing Justin standing in the doorway. “But since you’re here, would you mind finding some glasses for the wine?”
Justin just nodded, dumbfounded. He wasn’t sure what to make out of this, but he really didn’t feel like analyzing it right now.
“I was gonna make dinner,” he heard her say from the other room while he went into his closet to find the wine glasses that had been left in one of boxes he had yet to unpack. “But you didn’t have any pots or pans, so I just got Chinese instead. I hope that’s okay,” she finished, appearing in the doorway of his bedroom. “Whatcha doing in here?”
“Wine glasses,” he replied, holding out the items as he fished them from the box. “I hadn’t unpacked them yet.”
“Oh, well you could of just said something,” she admonished. “You didn’t have to dig them out. We could have just drank out of something else.”
“It’s alright,” Justin replied, his responses still remaining short. He was still reeling. He wasn’t used to coming home and having someone there…let alone someone who could cause him such happiness and such heartache all at the same time.
Courtney had meanwhile, taken the glasses from his hand, washing them quickly, before placing them on the table next to the plates she had already set out. “Well are you coming?” she finally asked, as he was still standing in the doorway between his bedroom and the living room.
Justin just wasn’t sure what to make out of Courtney’s easy-going attitude. They hadn’t said a word to each other since last night, as Courtney had still been asleep when he left this morning. He thought when he came home for sure there would be another barrage of questions, but instead she was acting like…well, he wasn’t quite sure what this was, or what it meant.
Justin quietly made his way to the table, sitting in the seat across from where Courtney was helping herself to the food. “Would you mind opening the wine?” Courtney asked after he’d sat down.
Justin shook his head, reaching for the bottle and cork screw, opening it effortlessly. He first poured some wine for Courtney, before pouring himself a generous glass.
“So, how was work today?” Courtney asked after a few minutes of silence.
“Um…it was good. Nothing exciting. What did you do all day?”
“Oh, a lot. I went shopping a little bit and just looked around. And I went to the Empire State Building, I just love the view from up there…”
Courtney went on about her day and Justin just listened intently. He still didn’t know what to make out of her actions, but he decided not to worry about it now. He could think about that and everything else later.
Later that night, Courtney had fallen asleep on the couch, her head resting on Justin’s shoulder. They had been watching a movie when the excitement from the days events seemed to take it’s toll and she fell asleep.
Justin sat in the darkened room, the TV off now, just watching her features in the dim candlelight as he finished his wine. This had been the most content and comfortable evening he’d had here since he’d moved, and he both loved that and hated it at the same time.
“If only I didn’t love you so much,” Justin sighed, running a hand down her face. Picking up her still form, he carried her into the bedroom, depositing her on his bed. He thought about taking her jeans off, knowing she’d be more comfortable but thought better of it. For his own sanity, if for nothing else, he better not go there.
He placed a blanket over her, hoping she’d be warm enough, before grabbing his things and heading out to make his bed on the couch once again, still unsure of where he was going or what he was doing.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Alright, and then you sign here and that’s it, the place is yours,” Penny said, placing the sheet of paper in front of them.
“This is it,” Alex smiled, signing his name on the bottom line. He then passed it over to Isabel, allowing her to sign as well.
“Congratulations,” Penny, their new manager, smiled. “I’m sure you two will be very happy here. You can start moving in as soon as you want.”
“Great, thanks,” Alex replied as he and Isabel stood and left the apartment building.
“We did it,” Isabel smiled. “We’re actually going to live together!”
“I know,” Alex couldn’t keep the grin off his face. “I can’t wait.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Justin. I was just heading out for lunch, you wanna come?”
Justin looked up at his co-worker Jennifer with a smile. She’d been the first one to welcome him when he’d started working here several weeks ago. Since then they’d gone out to lunch together a few times and had worked up a nice friendship.
“Sure,” Justin answered looking around his desk. “I don’t have too much to do.” The ambassador was back in Italy for the time being, so Justin really didn’t have all that much work to do. Just paperwork and appointment making etcetera.
“You work too hard,” Jennifer admonished, as they made their way out of his office. It wasn’t uncommon for Justin to work through lunch; it wasn’t healthy.
“It helps me get my mind off things,” Justin commented truthfully.
Jennifer wondered at that comment but decided not to push it for now, it could wait till they were sitting down at lunch and he had nowhere to go.
After giving the waiter their order, Justin turned back to Jennifer. “So how are the wedding plans going?”
“Good. It’s starting to get frustrating working out all the details, cause of course nothing is working out exactly like I want it. But Peter’s being really great about everything. I don’t know what I’d do without him.”
“I’m sure everything will work out,” Justin laughed. Jennifer and her fiancé Peter were getting married in a month, and so Justin often found himself subject to the rantings of Jennifer over some aspect of the wedding that had suddenly gone awry. She kinda reminded him of Maria in a way, she could talk a mile a minute if she wanted to, but also be a great listener at the same time. It was a comfort.
“Well, enough about me,” Jennifer said. “You wanna talk about why you’ve been so antsy the last couple days.”
“Is it that obvious?” Justin chuckled slightly, suddenly finding his water glass rather interesting.
“Well, maybe not to everyone. But let’s face it, I’m exceptionally perceptive,” she smirked self-confidently. Justin had always seemed like there was something weighing on his mind, but he would never talk about it. Although, to give him credit it’s not like anyone had ever asked, until now.
“It’s a long story,” Justin sighed, running a hand over his face. Did he really want to talk about this now.
“I have time,” Jennifer smiled encouragingly.
Justin thought about it for a minute, before realizing that it might be helpful to have someone to talk to, someone who was unconnected to the whole situation and could give him an outside point of view. Besides, Jennifer had always been great, and he’d never felt uncomfortable talking to her before. This was just hard.
“It’s just…” Justin sighed, there was really no better way to say this then to just say it. “My ex-girlfriend is in town.”
“Ah, girl troubles,” Jennifer smiled. “This I can help with. Keep going.”
“Well…god where do I start. She’s staying with me actually, which is part of the problem. It’s just…having her around all the time…it’s hard.”
“Why do I have a feeling there’s something you’re not telling me?”
Justin sighed. “Probably cause there is. I guess I should just start at the beginning. I actually wasn’t going to take this job, I had every intention of turning it down until she broke up with me.”
Jennifer nodded encouragingly, urging him to keep going.
“She uh…she didn’t want me to stay for her. When she found out about the job, she flipped and insisted that I go, even breaking up with me to ensure that I didn’t stay for her. She walked out after that and then I didn’t see her again until a couple of days ago when she…she showed up at my apartment. She said she’s changed her mind about us and wants to give it another chance.”
“Uh huh, and what did you say?”
“I told her I had to think about it.”
“And…” Jennifer led, becoming enthralled. It was like a soap opera.
“And…I don’t know. It’s so hard to think with a straight head when everytime I come home she’s there, waltzing around in those jeans and those tight shirts that make her oh so irresistible. Or even just those tank tops and baggy sweats that she wears to bed. And god, I just want her so bad I can taste it sometimes. But…”
“But?”
“But what if she changes her mind, what’s to stop her from breaking my heart again? Or what if she gets some opportunity that she can’t pass up, how do I know she won’t let that take her away from me? She’s already told me that she’s not into long distance relationships, how do I know this is even going to work out for us?”
“Do you love her?”
“Well yeah, but that’s not the point…”
“That’s exactly the point honey. Risk taking is a part of life, and there’s always problems that a couple will face like long distance relationships or difficult life choices, but if you love each other, and you truly love each other, you’ll find a way.”
“But that’s the thing, she already gave up on us once, how do I know she’s not going to do it again.”
“What do you think it took her to come here? It looks to me like she’s already decided to give the long distance thing a chance, which tells me that she’s realized how much you mean to each other. It looks to me like you’ve just gotta decide. Do you love her enough to risk getting your heart broken again? Or are you willing to give up on the possible love of your life on the off chance that you might get hurt?”
“Neither one sounds very appealing.”
“No, but you need to decide which is more worth it.”
Justin sat silently for a minute, digesting what Jennifer had just said. “Thanks for the advice, but I still need to think about it.”
“I would be surprised if you didn’t, it’s a tough decision. But let me know what you decide, this is better than prime time tv.”
Justin smiled, sending her an annoyed look, but he couldn’t help but feel like a weight had been lifted off him. It felt good to talk about it with somebody…maybe now he could finally figure out where he was going, not only with Courtney, but in life.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
When Justin got off work that night, he didn’t go straight home like he normally did, but ended up walking around the city. He still didn’t know what he was going to do about the Courtney situation, and for some reason he didn’t feel he could go home until he did. So he walked the streets, letting Jennifer’s words play in his head over and over.
He knew she was probably right, he was possibly turning his back on true love if he turned her away. But could he stand being hurt like that again? He wasn’t sure he’d make it through the second time around.
Either way there was a risk, his mind reasoned, neither one greatly outweighing the other. But at the same time, one ended up with him being alone, while the other ended with her.
Maybe he should stop worrying about the ‘what if’s and start living life in the now. Jennifer was right, you can never predict the bumps that’ll come your way, you can only look at them as the true test of a relationship; if you don’t pass, then maybe it wasn’t meant to be.
With a new found outlook, Justin started quickly towards home. When he looked at it, there was really only one answer to this. He just had to stop listening to his head, and listen to his heart for once.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
When Justin walked into his apartment that night, he found Courtney laying asleep on the couch, the tv still playing softly. He walked around the couch, turning the tv off before staring down at her. She looked angelic, curled up on her side, the moonlight slipping in through the curtains to dance across her face.
“How I ever resisted you, I’ll never know,” Justin murmured to himself, moving to pick her up. He carried her into the bedroom, laying her down on the bed softly, much like he had just a couple nights ago.
She stirred from the motion, her eyes fluttering open slightly, still drowsy from sleep. “Justin?”
“Yeah baby?”
“Where were you? I waited forever…I was starting to get worried.”
Justin chuckled slightly. “I’m sorry for getting you worried. I went for a walk, and it ended up being a little longer than I’d originally thought.”
“Oh, did you have fun?”
Justin laughed again, she sounded just like a little girl. Such a difference from the alluring woman he’d found here days ago. “Yeah. It gave me a chance to think, work some things out.”
“What were you thinking about?” she asked, slowly waking up from her nap.
“Us.”
“Oh,” she said quietly, not sure how to respond. “And what did you work out?” she asked after a moment, not sure if she really wanted to know the answer.
Justin smiled. “That I love you. And that that’s what really matters. I’m sorry I didn’t realize that sooner.”
“No, you had every right to be hesitant. I’m sorry it took me so long to realize what you really mean to me.”
“How about we just agree that we both made mistakes and call it even.”
“Ok. So…does this mean that we’re back together?” Courtney asked tentatively.
“I’m willing to make the effort if you will,” he smiled.
“Are you kidding? I’ve been waiting days for you to say that,” Courtney said, launching herself into his arms.
Justin was somewhat taken aback at first, but soon recovered to wrap his arms around her tightly. Pulling back slightly, he wound a hand up to caress the side of her face, before bringing his lips down on hers.
The kiss started out slow, full of love and promise, but soon turned passionate as the need to be together after so long sparked a fire that could only be extinguished by the intimate union they both longed for.
Later that night, Justin looked down at the amazing girl laying in his arms, and found himself wondering why this decision had been so hard. Cause now it seemed to simple. He loved her, more than even he could understand. What other answer was there?
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“What’s wrong honey?” Michael asked as the two lay in bed, Michael’s arm wrapped tightly around Maria’s waist, holding her to him. But her body language was telling him that everything wasn’t right in her world.
“Oh nothing,” Maria sighed. She could never keep anything from him. “I’m just being silly.”
“What?” he asked again, more persistent this time.
“It’s nothing. Really. Don’t worry about it.”
“No, Maria. It’s not silly if it’s bothering you this much. Just tell me what’s on your mind. No secrets, remember.”
“It’s just…sometimes I feel that life is just passing me by, ya know. Like we’re going through everything in fast forward and I can’t find the damn remote that makes it slow down.”
“Where is this coming from?” Michael asked concerned.
“I’ve just been thinking. Cari’s gonna be one year old in a week Michael! Can you believe it. It seems like just yesterday I was holding my new baby girl in my arms and now she’s walking and talking…where did all the time go?”
Michael pulled Maria closer, seeing the tears that now stung her eyes. “Oh baby, I know it’s hard, but it’s just a part of life. Babies always grow up too fast. But don’t start packing her up for college yet, I think we still have a few years left with her.”
“Oh, don’t even joke about that,” Maria whined, causing Michael to hug her tighter.
“Oh Pixie, I was just kidding. Just think that you have twelve more years to boss her around before she’s a teenager, and then it’s hell on earth.”
That successfully caused Maria to laugh, putting a smile on Michael’s face. He hated seeing her cry.
“Thanks Michael, I needed that.”
“I know,” he replied, running a comforting hand down her back in small circles.
“Michael?” she said, after a moment.
“Yeah.”
“Do you ever think about having more children?”
“All the time,” he answered truthfully. “But I think we should wait till were out of school and settled in our jobs before we think about having another one.”
“Me too,” Maria agreed quickly. “I just wanted to know if you thought about it.”
“Someday Pixie…someday.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Well don’t you two look cozy,” Maria smirks as she watched Justin and Courtney walk up, his arm wound comfortably around her waist.
“What can I say?” Courtney smirked. “When I know what I want, I go get it.”
Maria smiled. “I knew you two would work everything out. Now what did you bring for my daughter from New York?”
It was the first time that Maria had seen Courtney since she left, since once she and Justin made up Courtney had decided to stay for the month till Carolyn’s birthday party, when she’d have to be home to help with wedding plans.
‘Speak of the devil,’ Courtney thought as Max and Liz walked up to them.
“Hey stranger,” Liz said, coming up to give Courtney and Justin a hug. “How was New York?”
“Great,” Courtney smiled, looking up at Justin. He seemed to return the sentiment, squeezing her side where his hand still rested.
“I’m glad,” Liz smiled. None of them had heard from Courtney since she’d left, except for Maria a few days ago to learn the details of Carolyn’s party. They just assumed that things were going well since she hadn’t returned, but from the looks that were passing between them, Liz was sure that assumption hadn’t been too off.
“So Justin, how long are you gonna be in town for?” Max asked.
“Um, I’ll be here till Monday. I’m flying back out Monday night.”
“Great. We’ll need to get you in for your tux fitting then while you’re here. I mean, you’re still coming to the wedding right?”
“Are you kidding me? Do you really think that I could miss seeing our little Lizzie getting married? I don’t think so!”
Liz laughed. It was weird to think about. Everybody’s lives were changing recently. She hadn’t even thought about the possibility of Justin not being able to come anymore since he was out of town. ‘I guess that’s a part of growing up though.’
“Courtney! You’re back!” Isabel yelled, seeing her friend from a distance.
“Oh puppy!” Courtney exclaimed back. “When did you get a dog?” she asked, seeing the small puppy running in front of Isabel and Alex, attached to the leash that dangled from Isabel’s hand.
“Alex and I picked her up this morning,” she said, once she’d reached the group of friends. “Her names Lilia, but we call her Lil. She was abandoned by her owners and found wandering out on the beach, so we’re giving her a good home.”
“So you got a place?” Courtney asked, looking up to Isabel from where she was petting Lil.
“Yeah, we moved in a couple weeks ago.”
“So does this mean it’s just me and Max in the mansion now?” she said, standing up to be on the same level as all her friends.
“Yeah,” Max replied. “Well, at least until Liz moves in in the fall.”
“Alright, well looks like I’m gonna be looking for a new place, cause there’s NO way I’m gonna be living with the newlyweds!”
Everyone laughed at that.
“What are we talking about?” Julia said, coming up to the group with Andy, Joel and Tammy trailing not too far behind. Alex visibly stiffened upon seeing Andy with his sister, but said nothing. Isabel, noticing the gesture, rubbed his arm comfortably which seemed to help loosen him up a little.
“So is this the famous Joel?” Isabel said, seeing the guy standing next to Tammy. Isabel nodded, “I approve. Good job Tammy.”
Tammy blushed at her comment, but was unable to keep the smile from her face.
“I like her,” Joel announced, pointing at Isabel, causing everyone to laugh as he was immediately accepted into the group.
“Alright, now that everyone’s here,” Maria smiled, “let’s find my husband who has my cute little daughter and get this party started!”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
July 17, 2003
Dear Carolyn,
Today was your first birthday. Your mom of course threw an extravagant party at the beach so everyone could spoil you rotten. Even though I’m sure you won’t remember it, you seemed to have fun. At least if the ton of sand that dropped off you in the bath tonight is any indication.
Wow! It’s amazing how far we’ve come in such a short time. Too think that just two years ago I met your mother, and now we have the perfect little family. It’s amazing, how much feelings can change, relationships can change…
It’s hard to imagine my life without your mother in it. What would have happened if Max hadn’t met your aunt Liz that day, putting the events in motion that would eventually bring this whole group together? I don’t even want to think about it.
I guess it just makes me thankful. Thankful for friendship. Thankful for love. Thankful that I have you and Maria in my life. Maybe it was fate, maybe we’re just all subjects of circumstance, but either way, I can’t help but be grateful for the last two years…the best of my life. And I wouldn’t change them for the world.
Love Always and Forever,
Your Father
Michael Guerin
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 76
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Whatcha doing?” Isabel asked, coming up behind her boyfriend and wrapping her arms around him from where he sat on the couch.
“Just looking,” he replied simply, his eyes never leaving the paper.
“Looking at what?” Isabel probed curiously, her arms snaking further around him as she read over his shoulder. “For rent? Are you moving?”
“I was thinking about it,” Alex replied shortly.
“Why haven’t you said anything before?” Isabel puzzled, looking at him for an answer.
“It’s just something I was thinking about lately. Thought we might like something nicer, a little bigger.”
“Alex, you can’t think you need to get a bigger place just for me? You know I don’t care where you live…” Isabel trailed off before it fully registered what he’d said. “You said we,” she stated after a moment. Alex just smiled. “Are you saying… I mean, do you… Were you thinking… How bout you just tell me what you were thinking so I can stop making a fool of myself.” She finally said, tired of stumbling over her own words, moving around the couch so that she now stood in front of him.
“I was wondering if maybe you wanted to move in with me?” Alex asked with a confident smile that defied his nervousness.
“Wow! I uh…wow Alex, I don’t know what to say. This is so unexpected… I…” Isabel rambled for a while, finally stopping a moment before answering. “Yes.” She smiled. After she’d stopped reeling enough to think about it, she realized there was really nothing she’d like better.
“Are you sure?” Alex asked, trying desperately to keep his excitement in check. He didn’t want to get his hopes up until she was positive.
“Yes Alex,” Isabel smiled. “I can’t think of anything more perfect then getting to come home to you every night.”
“I love you,” Alex grinned from ear to ear, pulling her down in his lap for a kiss.
“I love you too Alex. So much.” They kissed for a while, until Isabel turned around just sitting back in Alex’s arms. “I can’t believe this. We’re going to move in together!” Isabel smiled giddily, trying desperately to make herself believe it was true.
“I know. It’s like a dream come true.” They sat for a while, just enjoying being in each other’s presence.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
*Knock Knock*
”Just a minute,” Tammy called, trying to put the last minute touches on her outfit. She made her way to answer the door, while trying to put in her second earring. Finally getting the annoying piece of metal in her ear, Tammy answered the door with a nervous smile.
“Wow,” Joel breathed, taking in the sight of her in the light blue summer dress that seemed to perfectly accentuate her dancer’s body. Tammy was normally a jeans and tank top kind of girl, so seeing her dressed up like this was a pleasant surprise. Not that he didn’t like her in what she normally wore, but god…she was breathtaking.
Tammy blushed and lowered her eyes at his comment. “Why don’t you come on in,” Tammy motioned him inside. “I just need another couple minutes.
Recovering, Joel nodded and followed Tammy inside, remembering the flowers he’d had hidden behind his back. “Um…these are for you,” he offered, a sexy grin on his face.
“Oh, thank you,” Tammy smiled, taking in the sweet scent. “They’re beautiful.”
“Not as beautiful as you,” Joel commented, not missing a beat. This causing Tammy to blush again, before moving back to her desk, where she’d been getting ready in front of Julia’s make-up mirror, to avoid his appraising gaze.
She sat back down at her desk, grabbing her bobby pins out of the drawer and setting them in front of her in an effort to put her hair up.
“Leave it down,” Joel requested from where he’d now moved to stand behind her. “I like your hair down.”
Tammy’s eyes met his in the mirror and she smiled. “In that case, I’m ready to go,” she smiled, standing up. But when she turned around, she was surprised to find he hadn’t moved from his previous position and that he was currently standing directly in front of her, their faces merely inches away.
One of Joel’s hands moved to rest on her hip on instinct, the other making it’s way to cup her face, bringing his lips forward to met hers in a brief but tender kiss. Backing away only slightly, Joel muttered a “Hi,” while her eyes fluttered open.
“Hi,” Tammy whispered, her voice somehow having disappeared in the last few moments. “I um… I better put those flowers in water and then we can go.”
Tammy slid out of his arms quickly, moving to grab a vase from one of their cabinets and went to get some water out of the pitcher in their mini-fridge. She didn’t feel like walking all the way down to the bathroom to fill up the vase.
“Calm down,” Joel said, coming up behind her and wrapping his hands around her waist, sensing her nervousness. “This is me. Let’s just go out and have a good time.”
“I’m sorry. I’m just not used to this. I’m not sure what I’m doing,” Tammy admitted, lowering her eyes shyly.
“Hey, stop worrying so much. You don’t need to try to impress me or anything, cause I’m already impressed. Let’s just go out and have fun like we always do, only this time with benefits.”
“Benefits?” Tammy laughed, looking at him skeptically.
“Yeah, like you don’t have to pay for anything and I get to do this,” he finished, kissing her again. “I think it’s a fair exchange.”
Tammy laughed again. “Hmm, I think I can deal with that,” she smiled, finally letting herself relax. He was right, what did she have to worry about?
“Good. Shall we?” Joel motioned towards the door, letting a hand rest on the small of her back to lead her out.
“Yeah,” Tammy smiled, looking forward to their first date.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Mmm, it’s nice to have the apartment all to yourself isn’t it?” Tess smiled, while her foot lazily ran up and down Kyle’s bare calf.
“It has it’s advantages,” Kyle smiled, pushing some of the hair out of Tess’s face and tucking it behind her ear. She was so beautiful. And he loved that look on her face, a result of the afterglow of their love making. It was simply indescribable.
“Hmmm, like I don’t have to feel guilty about locking your poor roommate out of the apartment now?” she asked quizitively.
“Exactly,” Kyle answered, smirking, before kissing her once on the lips. “And I don’t have to worry about you feeling guilty and being distracted,” he finished, kissing her again.
“I’m glad that you have your priorities straight,” Tess laughed.
“Always,” he said, bringing his fingers, maliciously down on her bare sides.
Tess giggled uncontrollably as he tickled her. “No Kyle…aahhh…(giggle)…you are so…(giggle)…mean…(giggle). You are going to pay for this!”
Kyle stopped momentarily, his fingers pausing at her sides, as he now hovered over her,
Straddling her body. “And how, prey tell, do you plan on doing that?”
Tess took a moment to gather herself and laughed. “Ya know, sometimes I think you do this just to get me in these positions,” she said, noticing their current situation.
“Oh dear, you’ve found me out,” Kyle groaned mock dramatically. “Now whatever should you do to me as punishment?” Kyle smirked, his eyes twinkling.
Tess giggled. “Oh I think I could think of a few things,” she got out, before Kyle couldn’t stand it anymore and attacked her mouth with his own. She was like a drug, and once he’d had a taste of her, he couldn’t stop himself from coming back.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Your kidding me,” Tammy laughed. “You are such a cornball.”
“Hey, laugh all you want, but it’s true. Where do you think I got all my charms from?”
“You actually signed up for charm school to meet girls?”
“Indeed I did, and now look what’s it’s got me,” he said looking down at her. “I think it worked out all right.”
Tammy smiled, looking up into his gorgeous hazel eyes, much of her shyness and nervousness having faded away over the course of the night. “I had a great time tonight Joel. Thank you,” she said as they now stood in front of her door.
“No, thank you,” he smiled, moving the hand that had once been holding hers, up to cup her face. He pressed his lips to hers tentatively, not wanting to ruin the moment. It seemed like forever since he’d last kissed her, and he wanted the moment to last. “So, could I maybe take you out again. Say tomorrow night?”
Tammy smiled, nodding. “A girl could get spoiled with all this attention.”
“That was the idea,” Joel whispered conspiratorially. “Besides, it’s nothing more than you deserve.” He kissed her again, trying to memorize the feel of her lips against his until tomorrow when he’d get to see her again. “So, I’ll see you tomorrow?”
“Definitely,” Tammy smiled, still reeling from his kisses. She felt the need to pinch herself to be sure she wasn’t dreaming.
“Alright then, goodnight. If you need anything I’ll be right across the hall thinking about you.”
Tammy laughed. “Ya know, you don’t have to flatter me constantly.”
“Sure I do. I’m just telling the truth. Besides, I need you to remember how I feel so no one comes to sweep you off your feet while I’m away.”
“You already have,” Tammy muttered, but Joel didn’t quite hear her. At his questioning remark, she replied, “Don’t worry, that won’t ever happen. Goodnight Joel.”
“Night Tam. Sleep well,” he said, as he watched her open the door and disappear inside.
‘Oh don’t worry, I will,’ Tam thought as she leaned against the closed door with a dreamy sigh, never able to get the smile off her face.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Tam, whatcha reading?” Julia said, coming in later that night.
“Nothing much. So, how was your night.”
“Good. Andy took me out for a great dinner and then we just went to his place to watch a movie. How bout you? Please tell me you didn’t stay in all night,” Julia prodded.
“No, no. I went out.”
“Good,” Julia replied, satisfied, while slipping into her pajamas. “So, was Joel there?” Julia prodded, teasing.
“Maybe,” Tammy responded secretly. It’s not that she didn’t want to tell Julia, she just wasn’t quite sure how. So until she figured that out, she was just going to keep it to herself.
“Alright,” Julia sighed, yawning. “You’ll have to tell me all about it, but in the morning, cause I’m tired. I’m just gonna go brush my teeth, you coming?”
“No, I already did. You go ahead.”
“Alright, be back in a few.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Ah, Liz it’s perfect!” Maria gushed.
“You really think so?” Liz asked, a huge smile on her face.
“Liz it’s beautiful. Max will be eating his heart out,” Isabel confirmed.
Liz looked in the mirror and smiled. This was it. The wedding dress she’d been picturing since she was a little girl. She felt like a princess, standing in front of the full length mirror in the beautiful white flowing dress.
“Alright guys, I got the coffee, how’s the dress hunting going? Oh Liz…” Tess trailed off, finally making it into the dressing room. She’d been sent off to get coffee for the four girls while they continued to look at dresses. “It’s beautiful.”
Liz laughed. “Yes, that’s what we’ve been discussing.” Turning back to the mirror one last time, Liz smiled. “I think this is it guys. We’ve found it.”
Tess and Isabel squealed in excitement, and Maria just smiled before taking charge. “Alright girls, if we get moving we might be able to find shoes and lingerie before our nail appointment at eleven.” After the hard and stressful work they’d put into finals, the girls decided to treat themselves to a manicure.
“When’s Courtney meeting us?” Liz asked as she made a move to the fitting room to change out of the dress.
“She said she’d meet us at the salon unless she called, at least I think that’s what she said. Girl is so not a morning person, she was so out of it when I left this morning,” Isabel laughed. “She’s going to be so mad she missed you picking out your dress though.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Ugh,” Isabel groaned, flopping down on the couch next to Alex. “I’m dead,” she breathed, letting her head fall back, she was too tired to hold it up.
“Well, that’s no good. What am I going to do with you now?”
Isabel glared at him, disapproving of his wry shot at humor.
“I’m sorry,” Alex complied, still slightly teasingly. “You guys were out a long time, what all did you do?”
This line of conversation of course brightened up Isabel’s spirits and she immediately had ten times the energy she had only moments ago. “Well, we finally found Liz’s wedding dress, and we got our nails done. See aren’t they pretty?” she asked, waving them in front of his face. “And then we picked out shoes and talked about floral arrangements and…”
Alex half tuned her out as she went on and on about the days events. It’s not like he didn’t care about what’d happened, he just didn’t need to hear every little detail of it; something that Isabel was determined to tell him. He just sat back, letting a finger play silently with the hair draped over her shoulder.
“Alex…Alex are you still listening to me?” she asked, seeing the dazed look that had taken over his face.
“Yes I’m still listening to you,” Alex replied, leaning over to place a quick kiss on her lips, not being able to contain himself any longer. He smiled, she was so cute when she was in planning mode. “Oh, and I made an appointment with a realtor for tomorrow afternoon, I thought we could go look at some of those apartments we liked.”
“Mmmm,” Isabel moaned, turning into his arms. “Sounds perfect.”
As Isabel leaned her head back on Alex’s shoulder, her eyes started to close in exhaustion. Alex chuckled slightly, “They really did wear you out, didn’t they?”
Isabel nodded, but gave no other response.
“Alright,” Alex began, “How about I get a bath ready and you soak while I make us some dinner?”
“Mmm…you’re too good to me,” Isabel sighed, her eyes still remaining closed.
“Oh, it’s for purely selfish reasons, I assure you,” Alex smirked. “I’m hoping you get some of your energy back.”
“You jerk,” Isabel muttered, wanting to hit him but not having the energy. “But a cute jerk,” she reasoned, barely moving as Alex lifted her up to carry her into the bathroom.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“You going out tonight?” Julia asked, as she scrambled around trying to finish getting ready for her own evening out.
“Yeah. I’m not sure where though,” Tammy replied truthfully.
“Okay, well have fun. Don’t stay out too late,” Julia teased.
“Yes mommy,” Tammy replied laughing.
“Alright, we’re off. Come on sweetie, lets go,” Julia said, holding her hand out for Andy who’d been sitting on her bed waiting for her.
“Alright, bye Jul, Andy. Have fun.”
“I’ll try,” Andy groaned. Somehow, Julia had convinced him to take her to the ballet, and he wasn’t all too excited about going.
Tammy laughed at Andy’s displeasure. “Stay strong Ragboy, stay strong. You’ll get through it.”
“Thanks for the vote of confidence,” Andy muttered, before being dragged out the door.
Tammy laughed, before working on finishing getting ready for her own date with Joel. Just a minute or two later there was a knock at the door.
“It’s open,” she called, and wasn’t surprised when Joel came walking through the door.
“Hey,” he greeted, “You about ready?”
“Well, I don’t know. That depends on where we’re going,” Tammy replied smartly.
“Well, it’s a surprise, so you’ll just have to wait to find out,” Joel smirked, loving how comfortable they already were with each other. ‘Guess that comes from becoming friends first,’ he thought.
“So, what do you think?” she asked, standing up and twirling around to show off her new dress.
“Wow,” Joel breath again. That was the second time in a row she’d knocked his socks off with a simple dress. “Where have you been hiding all these sexy dresses?”
Tammy found herself blushing at his comment. Did he really think she was sexy? “This ones new actually, I just bought it this afternoon.”
“Well either way, you still look beautiful. But, you put your hair up?” Joel pouted, sticking out his lower lip. All last night and all today, all he could think about was how much he wanted to run his fingers through those long, red locks, but now it looked like he wasn’t going to get to.
Tammy laughed. “No, I just haven’t taken it down yet. I’ve had it up all day,” she said before sitting in the chair, preparing to take the pins out of her hair.
“Wait…can I help you?” Joel asked bravely.
“Uh…sure,” Tammy asked, unsure of what exactly he’d meant by that.
Joel smiled, grabbing Julia’s desk chair from across the room. Sitting down behind Tammy, he began slowly taking the pins out of her hair, allowing it to tumble gracefully onto her neck.
Watching how slowly and tenderly Joel catered to her hair, made Tammy like him all the more.
“All done,” he announced, shortly thereafter, but not before sweeping her long hair aside and placing a tender but sweet kiss to her neck, causing a shiver to move down Tammy’s body.
“Thank you,” Tammy sighed, getting up from the chair. “Now, where are we going?” she asked again, trying to catch him off guard.
“Nope, you’re not gonna get me that easily,” Joel laughed. “Your gonna have to beat it out of me.”
“Hmmm, I think I can think of a better way,” Tammy smirked, placing her arms around his neck and leaning up to give him a kiss. Until now, Joel had always been the one to initiate their kisses, but for some reason Tammy felt suddenly bold. She leaned into him farther, forcing Joel’s arms to move around her waist, as she kissed him hard, letting her fingers play with the little hairs at the base of his neck.
“So?” she asked as they broke apart, her body still pressed tight to his.
“Dinner,” he stumbled, still dazed. “We’re going to dinner.”
“That’s nice. Where?”
Joel smirked, “I’ll never tell!”
“Is that so?” Tammy asked, leaning over to kiss him again.
It was at that moment that Julia picked to return to the room. “Would you believe I left my… Oops, sorry,” Julia apologized, noticing the couple. “I just came back for my wallet. I…” Then as realization took over her, “Wait a minute. When did this happen? Tam, why didn’t you tell me?”
Tammy blushed, embarrassed at being caught in such a compromising position. “Sorry Jul. I’ve been meaning to, really…I just wasn’t sure how to tell you.”
“Girl you and me so have to talk tonight,” Julia said, grabbing her wallet that she’d left on her desk. “But for now I’ve got to get going before we’re late,” she finished, making her way towards the door. “Oh and Joel,” Julia said, as just before leaving the room, “it’s about damn time.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“I love the summer in San Diego. Hey, here’s an idea, why don’t you come in and join me?” Max said, a mischievous glint in his eyes.
“In a little bit,” Liz responded, not looking up. “Just let me read a little bit more.”
“That’s what you said an hour ago,” Max whined.
“Have you really been in there over an hour? You better get out or you’re gonna get all pruney.”
“Come on Liz. Just a little dip? I guarantee you the water’s great,” Max said, splashing a little water at Liz’s feet where she lay next to the pool.
“Hey,” Liz looked at him, scowling. How dare he interrupt her?
“It’s about time. The things a guy has to do to get a little attention around here,” Max smirked. What could he say? He was in a playful mood.
“Ok, ok. I’m sorry, the books just getting really good and it’s making it hard to put it down.”
“I noticed,” Max pouted.
“I’m sorry. Far be it for me to neglect my poor, lonesome fiancé.”
“I’m glad you see things my way,” Max smirked, following Liz as she walked along the side of the pool.
Making her way to the stairs, Liz slowly started to walk down. “Brrrrr, it’s cold,” Liz shivered, getting out of the water as soon as she’d touched it.
“It’s not that bad. You’ll get used to it,” Max urged her on.
“No, I can’t. It’s freezing.”
“Oh Liz…come on. It’s eas…” but he didn’t get to finish before Liz ran over to the middle of the pool, diving into the deeper water.
“There,” Liz said after coming up for air. “It’s much easier that way.”
Max laughed. “You had me going there for a minute. I almost thought you weren’t going to come in.”
“Almost huh?” she asked skeptically.
“Yes, almost. Now, come here,” Max beconed, curling one finger in his direction.
“Nope, you’ll have to catch me first,” Liz laughed, before diving beneath the water and swimming away from him as fast as she could. Max quickly caught up to her though, trapping her against the side of the pool. Both were breathing heavily from their exertion, Max wrapping his arms around her as much as he could from their position.
“Do you have any idea what that bikini is doing to me?” Max asked huskily, the playful glint now gone from his eyes and replaced with something else.
“I don’t know. Why don’t you tell me,” Liz smiled.
“Oh I’ll do much better than that,” Max breathed before crushing his lips down on hers.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So how is studying going? You starting to feel ready for finals?” Alex asked as he and Julia sat down to lunch.
“Pretty good. I think I’ll do alright anyway. I’m just so ready for the summer. Do you know how hard it is to still be in classes while everyone else is done? It’s disheartening really.”
“I’m sure it is,” Alex laughed.
“And you’re still planning on helping me and Tammy move out right? Cause we get kicked out of the dorms the day after finals.”
“Of course. Where is the apartment you two found again?”
“It’s just about a mile from campus, not too far. So, have you and Isabel found a place yet?”
“We’re still looking, but we did find this one place that we really like, but we’re not sure yet. We still have a little time.”
“I think it’s so great that you two are moving in together. You’re just perfect for each other.”
“Well thank you Jules. Your approval means a lot,” Alex smiled.
“Speaking of which…” Julia trailed off, taking a deep breath. “I have a favor to ask you.”
“Sure anything,” Alex smiled. She had to know that he’d do anything for her.
“Would you…uh…could you sit with me at…Andrew’s graduation?”
‘Anything…except that,’ Alex thought. “Jules, I really don’t think…”
“Please Alex, don’t answer now. Just think about it, okay. This really means a lot to me and I want you to be there. I know you still don’t completely approve of our relationship…” Alex gave her a look. “Okay, so maybe approve is the wrong word, but you have to understand Alex, I love him. We’re together and that’s not going to change. He’s…he’s staying in San Diego, so…yeah,” she finished, realizing she was rambling. “So, just promise me you’ll think about it?”
Alex looked at her for a moment, wanting nothing more than to tell her ‘no’; she shouldn’t even be with him anyway…but he couldn’t. “Alright,” he sighed. “I’ll think about it.”
“Oh thank you thank you thank you thank you thank you,” Julia said, releasing the breath she didn’t realize she was holding. Reaching across the table, she hugged her bother tightly, hoping he could find some way to understand.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Ok, so what are the defining characteristics of…” Julia started before Tammy’s giggling interrupted her. She looked up to her friend expectantly, raising her eyebrow in speculation. Tammy just looked down at the table, blushing, while Joel tried in vain to conceal his quiet chuckling.
Looking between the two, Julia got a wry smile on her face. “I love you two together, really I think it’s adorable, but must you really play footsie in my presence?”
The three had been studying together for their history final when Julia had been interrupted. It really didn’t bother her that much, she just wanted to see the looks on their faces, and Tammy’s outburst had offered just the perfect opportunity. She hadn’t missed the sly smiles they’d been sending each other across the table; it was too obvious.
“Well you’re no fun!” Joel quipped, smirking at Julia.
This just served to cause Tammy’s complexion to redden considerably more as she hid her face in her arms on the table. Julia laughed again at her roommates antics.
“Alright, well I’m gonna go take a break and call Andy,” Julia said, deciding they maybe needed some time to themselves, “And you two can do whatever,” she said, leaving the study room, leaving the two alone.
As soon as she was gone, Joel went over to sit next to his girlfriend. Yes, they were officially a couple now, out in the open for everyone to see. Cause as soon as Julia knew, soon followed the rest of the hall and all their friends. Which was no problem for Joel, but he knew that Tammy, being as shy as she was, was sometimes bothered by all the attention.
“Hey Tam, you know she didn’t mean anything by it,” Joel commented, trying to soothe her by running a hand across her shoulders.
“I know,” Tammy looked up, her face still slightly pink. “I just…I don’t know,” she laughed, realizing how silly she was being. “I guess I’m just stressed cause of finals and everything.”
“Well, I can help with that,” Joel said, standing up and moving behind her, letting his hands fall to her shoulders to massage them lightly. “How’s that?”
“Hmmm…perfect,” Tammy sighed, letting her eyes drift closed from the relaxation.
“And you know what, finals are gonna be over before you know it,” he said, helpfully.
“I know. But then I’m not gonna live across the hall from you anymore,” Tammy pouted.
“Tam, you do remember that I’m moving in to a place across the street from you apartment, right?”
“Yes,” she sighed, “but it’s not the same” Tammy continued sarcastically.
“How about I just make it a point to come over whenever you want me to.”
“I think I can handle that,” Tammy smiled. She could definitely get used to this.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So where are we going?”
“Just out,” Maria replied, as they walked around a corner. “I’m tired of seeing you moping around all day, so we’re going out. How long has it been since we’ve been out, just the girls?”
“Then how come only you and me are going?”
“Cause, where we’re going, not all of the girls are allowed,” Maria said as they came to a stop in front of the local college bar.
“The Study Hall?” Courtney asked skeptically.
“Yea. You’ve been all down and out lately, and I know that it’s because of Justin even if you don’t want to admit it. This’ll help loosen you up. It’s time you had a little fun.”
Courtney smirked. “Well, I guess there isn’t any getting out of it now.”
“Nope, you’re stuck with me,” Maria laughed as they walked inside.
Twenty minutes later…
“What is it with you guys!?! Do you not see the wedding ring or do you just not care?” Maria said, rather loudly causing quite a few heads to turn and the guy who’d come up to her to walk away embarrassed.
“Friend of yours?”
Courtney turned towards the sound of the voice to find a very attractive man standing next to her. She smiled. “Yea, Maria’s quite a character.”
“Hey, could I uh…buy you a drink?”
“Um sure,” Courtney answered smiling. “I’m Courtney,” she held out her hand.
“Bruce. Nice to meet you,” he shook her hand, leaning against the bar next to her. “So, what can I get you?”
“Um…sex on the beach?” she smirked.
He chuckled lightly. “I think I can handle that.”
Forty-five minutes later…
“Thank you,” Courtney answered sincerely.
“Your welcome, but it’s the truth.”
Courtney smiled, looking down at her drink, not sure how to respond to his comment. Bruce was a wonderful guy…nice, considerate, friendly, easy to talk to, charming, gorgeous… So why did something just not feel right.
“So, could I uh…get your number?”
“No,” she said, somewhat surprised at the answer, but confident all the same.
That question sent alarms going off in Courtney’s brain, and suddenly she realized why this whole night had somehow seemed wrong, what that nagging feeling at the back of her mind really meant.
“Pardon?” Bruce asked, not quite sure what had just happened.
“I’m sorry. I…I just can’t. There’s…there’s someone else.”
“There is,” Bruce repeated dejectedly.
“I’m sorry. And uh…I should go. There’s somewhere else I need to be. But it was great talking to ya, really.”
“Ya, you too.”
“Bye,” Courtney said, sending one last smile at Bruce before making her way back to Maria. “Alright Maria, let’s go,” Courtney said, before turning and making her way towards the door, knowing that Maria would follow her out of curiosity if nothing else.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Andrew Sorenson.”
Julia clapped eagerly, a huge smile spread across her face. She knew how hard he’d worked to get this far and she couldn’t be prouder. The last few weeks had been hell for him, between finals and dealing with his father and looking for a new job, but he’d pulled through. And he was staying here with her, for her. Julia beamed, continuing to clap as he walked across the stage.
Alex clapped politely asking himself for what seemed like the hundredth time why he was here. He turned towards his sister and saw the huge smile that covered her face, and sighed. No matter how much he hated to admit it, for some strange reason, Andrew made his sister happy. He hated it, couldn’t stand it…but more than anything he wanted his sister to be happy.
So he tolerated it, was even possibly beginning to accept it. No, accept was probably too strong a word, but deal…deal was better. He was finally finding himself able to deal with the fact that his sister was dating someone he didn’t like and that there was nothing he could do about it. That if he did do anything, he might actually lose the sister that meant so much to him.
He had to trust her judgment…but god help Andrew if she turned out to be wrong.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Rosie.”
“Liz dear. How are you doing sweetie? Would you like some breakfast?”
“No, but thank you. I’m not a big breakfast eater.”
“Oh, but it’s the most important meal of the day. Are you sure I can’t get you anything?”
“I’m fine. Besides, we should be leaving soon anyway, as soon as Max gets his butt out of the shower. Apparently he forgot to set his alarm this morning,” Liz said, rolling her eyes.
“Ah…more wedding plans?” Rosie speculated.
“Kinda. We’re actually going to book our honeymoon,” Liz said, a dreamy grin breaking out over her face.
“Oooohh, how romantic,” Rosie teased. “What am I going to do all day?” Rosie sighed. “With you two gone and Isabel off looking at new apartments and Courtney left this morning…”
“Where’d Courtney go?” Liz asked curiously.
“I was waiting for someone to ask me that,” Rosie smirked, loving the gossip. “New York, and I’ll give you three guesses as to why. But you’ll only need one.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Justin stumbled into his apartment tiredly. He’d been running on empty the last few weeks, and it was exhausting. It was the same old routine everyday, he’d stumble out of bed in the morning and lazily make his way to the kitchen to prepare the pot of coffee he’d have to finish before he could bring himself to go to work. Then he’d finish getting ready, grab a small breakfast before taking off, the rest of the coffee in hand, and dragging himself to work.
He knew he wasn’t putting a hundred percent into his job and he hated it. But when it took all your effort to get out of bed every day it was a little hard to get excited about anything else. He felt like he was just going through the motions and not really living, and he needed to stop soon cause he didn’t think he’d be able to do this much longer.
He walked through the dark apartment, making his way to his bedroom to change out of his work clothes and into the sweats he ended up wearing every night. He didn’t go out anymore, didn’t have the will to, just sat at home watching tv every night, thinking about how it all went wrong.
‘Stop it,’ he told himself. ‘Just get over her already. She gave up on you so easily, why can’t you!’ But the more he tried telling himself that, the more he realized it was useless. You can’t just get over the woman you love that easily, especially when she broke your heart so thoroughly.
Taking off his shirt, Justin threw it somewhere on the floor, dropping his pants and slipping off his shoes as well before turning on the lights to look for his sweats. It wasn’t until then that he saw the figure lying in his bed.
“Shit!” he cursed, startled by the object of his many sleepless nights peaking out from underneath his sheets. She was asleep, but not for long as his muttered words drifted to her ears, causing her to stir.
Suddenly realizing how exposed he was, standing in only his boxers, his pants pooling around his feet, he leaned down, quickly grabbing his pants and pulling them back up to his waist.
He wasn’t able to get them fully fastened and secure before he heard the bed shift and he looked up to find the beauty had sat up and was now looking at him curiously.
Justin stood up then, one hand on his pants to keep them up while the other ran through his hair in frustration. And it wasn’t until then, when he was standing fully before her, her eyes gazing into his, that he realized she was completely naked, a lone sheet covering her nude form.
He silently struggled with himself over this new information, part of him wanting to run to her and make love to her like he’d dreamed about so many times. But there was another part of him that knew he couldn’t, that this wasn’t right, that she shouldn’t be here.
“What are you doing here?” he finally found his voice.
Courtney was surprised by the malice she heard in his voice, but remained unmoved. “Waiting for you,” she replied tauntingly, trying her best to look alluring and seductive, and for some reason she got the idea it was working.
Justin faltered a bit at the tone of her voice, stumbled a little as the implication of her words came over him. Not that he should be surprised, not like he expected much else when he’d found her naked in his bed. Hell, who was he kidding, he had no idea what to think of finding her like this. He was having a hard time wrapping his mind around the fact that she was here, let alone like this.
“Why?” he found himself asking, not sure if he wanted to know the answer.
“I missed you,” she answered truthfully, then smirked. “And it seems like you’ve missed me too,” she finished, her eyes motioning towards his groin area and the very obvious sign of his arousal.
Justin’s eyes moved downward following hers. “Jesus Court,” he breathed, quickly buttoning and zipping his pants to better conceal his bodies betrayal of his feelings. Finding some semblance of control, he looked at her again. “Just…put some clothes on,” he managed before retreating out to the living room, trying to get his emotions and his body under control.
Courtney sat stock still for a moment, tears pricking her eyes as she wondered what happened. ‘He must have found someone else,’ she thought. ‘He doesn’t want me anymore.’
Sniffling, she shivered from the cold she hadn’t noticed until now and slid off the bed, silently complying to his request. A few moments later, she emerged from the room, back in the clothes she’d put on this morning, suitcase in hand. She saw him sitting on the couch, his back towards her, still shirtless as he had been a few minutes ago, the sight of his body still capable of causing her head to spin.
“I...I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have barged in on you like this. I’ll just go find a hotel…”
“Sit down, Courtney,” Justin said without turning around. His voice sounded tired, worn, even though slightly muffled with the way he held his head in his hands. Nevertheless she complied, moving around the couch and sitting on the chair across from him, holding her arms around herself protectively.
Once she was sitting, he lifted his eyes to see the once alluring woman that had been waiting in his bed having been transformed into the scared and confused girl before him.
She remained silent, waiting for him to make the first move, but he remained simply staring at her for a few moments, beginning to make her feel self-conscious.
“How did you get in?” he suddenly asked.
Courtney laughed slightly. “It wasn’t too hard since you still keep a spare key under the mat.”
“Oh yeah,” Justin smiled in embarrassment. “Yeah, I still have a tendency to lock myself out from time to time.”
Courtney smiled, but said nothing. There was another moment of silence between the two before Justin finally spoke again.
“So, what are you doing here?”
“I told you, I missed you,” Courtney said sadly. “I was out with Maria the other night and I suddenly realized I didn’t know what I was doing it for anymore. I didn’t know why I was trying to stay away from you when all I could think about for the past six weeks was how much I missed you and that I wish I’d been selfish and hadn’t let you go.”
“That’s just the thing Court, you did let me go. You gave up on us…when I was fully prepared to do everything to keep us together. Do you think you can just waltz in here and pretend like nothing ever happened? That you can just make it all better by having sex with me. Do you think that would make everything you put me through all right?” His voice was louder now, angry.
“I…I don’t know. I…” she stuttered, not sure what to say. What had she been thinking?
“Well…” Justin asked impatiently, his voice still raised.
“Stop yelling at me!” Courtney burst out defensively. “Maybe this was just all a mistake. Maybe I should just go,” Courtney bit out. She didn’t have to stand there and be yelled at. She stood up, ready to make her way out the door.
“No,” Justin said, putting his hand up to stop her retreat. “Look Court, I’m sorry. Can we please just talk about this?”
Courtney nodded, sitting back down. “Justin, I’m sorry. I probably shouldn’t have come in here just expecting everything to go back to normal, but I just wanted to forget about the last month and a half. I wanted to forget that I’d left you and sent you across the country. I’ve been miserable since you left. I…I just wanted to be with you.”
Justin sighed, running a hand through his hair. “I thought you didn’t do long distance relationships.”
“I think I’m willing to make the effort,” Courtney smiled.
Justin sighed. “Courtney, I love you. I really do, but…I can’t just pretend that nothing happened. I mean…it hurt. It hurt that you could just walk out on something that meant the world to me. I looked at you and I saw my future, my life. And you…you just killed that by leaving me. I don’t know if I can forget that.”
“Justin, I…I’m sorry. I didn’t know…”
“I know you didn’t. I couldn’t tell you. I was afraid of scaring you away.”
“You wouldn’t have scared me…I’m a big girl. I could’ve handled it.”
“Well it’s a little late to tell me that now, isn’t it,” Justin said bitterly.
“What do you want me to say, Justin?” Courtney asked in desperation. “What can I do to make this better?”
“I don’t know Courtney,” Justin said tiredly. “I don’t know if you can.”
“Don’t say that.” Tears were coming to Courtney’s eyes. “Please Justin, don’t say that.”
“Gees Court, don’t cry,” Justin said, running a hand over his face tiredly. “Please don’t cry. I just…I need time okay. I need some time to work everything out.”
Courtney just nodded, not trusting her voice, trying desperately to get her tearful emotions under control.
“Alright. I…I need some sleep,” Justin said after a moment. “Um, I’ll sleep on the couch and you can take the bed.”
“No, Justin. You don’t have to do that. I’ll sleep on the couch.”
“No, it’s okay. Besides, I doubt I’d be able to sleep in that bed right now without picturing you lying in it like you were before.”
Courtney blushed slightly. “Alright, well…goodnight then.” Courtney said, making her way towards the bedroom.
Justin nodded, letting her disappear into the bedroom before returning his head to rest in his hands. “What am I going to do now?” he muttered to himself, once again running his hands over his face.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Justin walked into the apartment the next night, throwing his coat and portfolio on the couch, before noticing the delicious smells coming from the kitchen. It was then that he noticed the many candles littering the apartment and the soft music playing in the background.
Walking into the kitchen, he found Courtney riffling through the cupboards and drawers getting plates and silverware, a couple of cartons of Chinese food open in front of her.
“Oh, I wasn’t expecting you home quite yet,” Courtney said, seeing Justin standing in the doorway. “But since you’re here, would you mind finding some glasses for the wine?”
Justin just nodded, dumbfounded. He wasn’t sure what to make out of this, but he really didn’t feel like analyzing it right now.
“I was gonna make dinner,” he heard her say from the other room while he went into his closet to find the wine glasses that had been left in one of boxes he had yet to unpack. “But you didn’t have any pots or pans, so I just got Chinese instead. I hope that’s okay,” she finished, appearing in the doorway of his bedroom. “Whatcha doing in here?”
“Wine glasses,” he replied, holding out the items as he fished them from the box. “I hadn’t unpacked them yet.”
“Oh, well you could of just said something,” she admonished. “You didn’t have to dig them out. We could have just drank out of something else.”
“It’s alright,” Justin replied, his responses still remaining short. He was still reeling. He wasn’t used to coming home and having someone there…let alone someone who could cause him such happiness and such heartache all at the same time.
Courtney had meanwhile, taken the glasses from his hand, washing them quickly, before placing them on the table next to the plates she had already set out. “Well are you coming?” she finally asked, as he was still standing in the doorway between his bedroom and the living room.
Justin just wasn’t sure what to make out of Courtney’s easy-going attitude. They hadn’t said a word to each other since last night, as Courtney had still been asleep when he left this morning. He thought when he came home for sure there would be another barrage of questions, but instead she was acting like…well, he wasn’t quite sure what this was, or what it meant.
Justin quietly made his way to the table, sitting in the seat across from where Courtney was helping herself to the food. “Would you mind opening the wine?” Courtney asked after he’d sat down.
Justin shook his head, reaching for the bottle and cork screw, opening it effortlessly. He first poured some wine for Courtney, before pouring himself a generous glass.
“So, how was work today?” Courtney asked after a few minutes of silence.
“Um…it was good. Nothing exciting. What did you do all day?”
“Oh, a lot. I went shopping a little bit and just looked around. And I went to the Empire State Building, I just love the view from up there…”
Courtney went on about her day and Justin just listened intently. He still didn’t know what to make out of her actions, but he decided not to worry about it now. He could think about that and everything else later.
Later that night, Courtney had fallen asleep on the couch, her head resting on Justin’s shoulder. They had been watching a movie when the excitement from the days events seemed to take it’s toll and she fell asleep.
Justin sat in the darkened room, the TV off now, just watching her features in the dim candlelight as he finished his wine. This had been the most content and comfortable evening he’d had here since he’d moved, and he both loved that and hated it at the same time.
“If only I didn’t love you so much,” Justin sighed, running a hand down her face. Picking up her still form, he carried her into the bedroom, depositing her on his bed. He thought about taking her jeans off, knowing she’d be more comfortable but thought better of it. For his own sanity, if for nothing else, he better not go there.
He placed a blanket over her, hoping she’d be warm enough, before grabbing his things and heading out to make his bed on the couch once again, still unsure of where he was going or what he was doing.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Alright, and then you sign here and that’s it, the place is yours,” Penny said, placing the sheet of paper in front of them.
“This is it,” Alex smiled, signing his name on the bottom line. He then passed it over to Isabel, allowing her to sign as well.
“Congratulations,” Penny, their new manager, smiled. “I’m sure you two will be very happy here. You can start moving in as soon as you want.”
“Great, thanks,” Alex replied as he and Isabel stood and left the apartment building.
“We did it,” Isabel smiled. “We’re actually going to live together!”
“I know,” Alex couldn’t keep the grin off his face. “I can’t wait.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Justin. I was just heading out for lunch, you wanna come?”
Justin looked up at his co-worker Jennifer with a smile. She’d been the first one to welcome him when he’d started working here several weeks ago. Since then they’d gone out to lunch together a few times and had worked up a nice friendship.
“Sure,” Justin answered looking around his desk. “I don’t have too much to do.” The ambassador was back in Italy for the time being, so Justin really didn’t have all that much work to do. Just paperwork and appointment making etcetera.
“You work too hard,” Jennifer admonished, as they made their way out of his office. It wasn’t uncommon for Justin to work through lunch; it wasn’t healthy.
“It helps me get my mind off things,” Justin commented truthfully.
Jennifer wondered at that comment but decided not to push it for now, it could wait till they were sitting down at lunch and he had nowhere to go.
After giving the waiter their order, Justin turned back to Jennifer. “So how are the wedding plans going?”
“Good. It’s starting to get frustrating working out all the details, cause of course nothing is working out exactly like I want it. But Peter’s being really great about everything. I don’t know what I’d do without him.”
“I’m sure everything will work out,” Justin laughed. Jennifer and her fiancé Peter were getting married in a month, and so Justin often found himself subject to the rantings of Jennifer over some aspect of the wedding that had suddenly gone awry. She kinda reminded him of Maria in a way, she could talk a mile a minute if she wanted to, but also be a great listener at the same time. It was a comfort.
“Well, enough about me,” Jennifer said. “You wanna talk about why you’ve been so antsy the last couple days.”
“Is it that obvious?” Justin chuckled slightly, suddenly finding his water glass rather interesting.
“Well, maybe not to everyone. But let’s face it, I’m exceptionally perceptive,” she smirked self-confidently. Justin had always seemed like there was something weighing on his mind, but he would never talk about it. Although, to give him credit it’s not like anyone had ever asked, until now.
“It’s a long story,” Justin sighed, running a hand over his face. Did he really want to talk about this now.
“I have time,” Jennifer smiled encouragingly.
Justin thought about it for a minute, before realizing that it might be helpful to have someone to talk to, someone who was unconnected to the whole situation and could give him an outside point of view. Besides, Jennifer had always been great, and he’d never felt uncomfortable talking to her before. This was just hard.
“It’s just…” Justin sighed, there was really no better way to say this then to just say it. “My ex-girlfriend is in town.”
“Ah, girl troubles,” Jennifer smiled. “This I can help with. Keep going.”
“Well…god where do I start. She’s staying with me actually, which is part of the problem. It’s just…having her around all the time…it’s hard.”
“Why do I have a feeling there’s something you’re not telling me?”
Justin sighed. “Probably cause there is. I guess I should just start at the beginning. I actually wasn’t going to take this job, I had every intention of turning it down until she broke up with me.”
Jennifer nodded encouragingly, urging him to keep going.
“She uh…she didn’t want me to stay for her. When she found out about the job, she flipped and insisted that I go, even breaking up with me to ensure that I didn’t stay for her. She walked out after that and then I didn’t see her again until a couple of days ago when she…she showed up at my apartment. She said she’s changed her mind about us and wants to give it another chance.”
“Uh huh, and what did you say?”
“I told her I had to think about it.”
“And…” Jennifer led, becoming enthralled. It was like a soap opera.
“And…I don’t know. It’s so hard to think with a straight head when everytime I come home she’s there, waltzing around in those jeans and those tight shirts that make her oh so irresistible. Or even just those tank tops and baggy sweats that she wears to bed. And god, I just want her so bad I can taste it sometimes. But…”
“But?”
“But what if she changes her mind, what’s to stop her from breaking my heart again? Or what if she gets some opportunity that she can’t pass up, how do I know she won’t let that take her away from me? She’s already told me that she’s not into long distance relationships, how do I know this is even going to work out for us?”
“Do you love her?”
“Well yeah, but that’s not the point…”
“That’s exactly the point honey. Risk taking is a part of life, and there’s always problems that a couple will face like long distance relationships or difficult life choices, but if you love each other, and you truly love each other, you’ll find a way.”
“But that’s the thing, she already gave up on us once, how do I know she’s not going to do it again.”
“What do you think it took her to come here? It looks to me like she’s already decided to give the long distance thing a chance, which tells me that she’s realized how much you mean to each other. It looks to me like you’ve just gotta decide. Do you love her enough to risk getting your heart broken again? Or are you willing to give up on the possible love of your life on the off chance that you might get hurt?”
“Neither one sounds very appealing.”
“No, but you need to decide which is more worth it.”
Justin sat silently for a minute, digesting what Jennifer had just said. “Thanks for the advice, but I still need to think about it.”
“I would be surprised if you didn’t, it’s a tough decision. But let me know what you decide, this is better than prime time tv.”
Justin smiled, sending her an annoyed look, but he couldn’t help but feel like a weight had been lifted off him. It felt good to talk about it with somebody…maybe now he could finally figure out where he was going, not only with Courtney, but in life.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
When Justin got off work that night, he didn’t go straight home like he normally did, but ended up walking around the city. He still didn’t know what he was going to do about the Courtney situation, and for some reason he didn’t feel he could go home until he did. So he walked the streets, letting Jennifer’s words play in his head over and over.
He knew she was probably right, he was possibly turning his back on true love if he turned her away. But could he stand being hurt like that again? He wasn’t sure he’d make it through the second time around.
Either way there was a risk, his mind reasoned, neither one greatly outweighing the other. But at the same time, one ended up with him being alone, while the other ended with her.
Maybe he should stop worrying about the ‘what if’s and start living life in the now. Jennifer was right, you can never predict the bumps that’ll come your way, you can only look at them as the true test of a relationship; if you don’t pass, then maybe it wasn’t meant to be.
With a new found outlook, Justin started quickly towards home. When he looked at it, there was really only one answer to this. He just had to stop listening to his head, and listen to his heart for once.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
When Justin walked into his apartment that night, he found Courtney laying asleep on the couch, the tv still playing softly. He walked around the couch, turning the tv off before staring down at her. She looked angelic, curled up on her side, the moonlight slipping in through the curtains to dance across her face.
“How I ever resisted you, I’ll never know,” Justin murmured to himself, moving to pick her up. He carried her into the bedroom, laying her down on the bed softly, much like he had just a couple nights ago.
She stirred from the motion, her eyes fluttering open slightly, still drowsy from sleep. “Justin?”
“Yeah baby?”
“Where were you? I waited forever…I was starting to get worried.”
Justin chuckled slightly. “I’m sorry for getting you worried. I went for a walk, and it ended up being a little longer than I’d originally thought.”
“Oh, did you have fun?”
Justin laughed again, she sounded just like a little girl. Such a difference from the alluring woman he’d found here days ago. “Yeah. It gave me a chance to think, work some things out.”
“What were you thinking about?” she asked, slowly waking up from her nap.
“Us.”
“Oh,” she said quietly, not sure how to respond. “And what did you work out?” she asked after a moment, not sure if she really wanted to know the answer.
Justin smiled. “That I love you. And that that’s what really matters. I’m sorry I didn’t realize that sooner.”
“No, you had every right to be hesitant. I’m sorry it took me so long to realize what you really mean to me.”
“How about we just agree that we both made mistakes and call it even.”
“Ok. So…does this mean that we’re back together?” Courtney asked tentatively.
“I’m willing to make the effort if you will,” he smiled.
“Are you kidding? I’ve been waiting days for you to say that,” Courtney said, launching herself into his arms.
Justin was somewhat taken aback at first, but soon recovered to wrap his arms around her tightly. Pulling back slightly, he wound a hand up to caress the side of her face, before bringing his lips down on hers.
The kiss started out slow, full of love and promise, but soon turned passionate as the need to be together after so long sparked a fire that could only be extinguished by the intimate union they both longed for.
Later that night, Justin looked down at the amazing girl laying in his arms, and found himself wondering why this decision had been so hard. Cause now it seemed to simple. He loved her, more than even he could understand. What other answer was there?
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“What’s wrong honey?” Michael asked as the two lay in bed, Michael’s arm wrapped tightly around Maria’s waist, holding her to him. But her body language was telling him that everything wasn’t right in her world.
“Oh nothing,” Maria sighed. She could never keep anything from him. “I’m just being silly.”
“What?” he asked again, more persistent this time.
“It’s nothing. Really. Don’t worry about it.”
“No, Maria. It’s not silly if it’s bothering you this much. Just tell me what’s on your mind. No secrets, remember.”
“It’s just…sometimes I feel that life is just passing me by, ya know. Like we’re going through everything in fast forward and I can’t find the damn remote that makes it slow down.”
“Where is this coming from?” Michael asked concerned.
“I’ve just been thinking. Cari’s gonna be one year old in a week Michael! Can you believe it. It seems like just yesterday I was holding my new baby girl in my arms and now she’s walking and talking…where did all the time go?”
Michael pulled Maria closer, seeing the tears that now stung her eyes. “Oh baby, I know it’s hard, but it’s just a part of life. Babies always grow up too fast. But don’t start packing her up for college yet, I think we still have a few years left with her.”
“Oh, don’t even joke about that,” Maria whined, causing Michael to hug her tighter.
“Oh Pixie, I was just kidding. Just think that you have twelve more years to boss her around before she’s a teenager, and then it’s hell on earth.”
That successfully caused Maria to laugh, putting a smile on Michael’s face. He hated seeing her cry.
“Thanks Michael, I needed that.”
“I know,” he replied, running a comforting hand down her back in small circles.
“Michael?” she said, after a moment.
“Yeah.”
“Do you ever think about having more children?”
“All the time,” he answered truthfully. “But I think we should wait till were out of school and settled in our jobs before we think about having another one.”
“Me too,” Maria agreed quickly. “I just wanted to know if you thought about it.”
“Someday Pixie…someday.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Well don’t you two look cozy,” Maria smirks as she watched Justin and Courtney walk up, his arm wound comfortably around her waist.
“What can I say?” Courtney smirked. “When I know what I want, I go get it.”
Maria smiled. “I knew you two would work everything out. Now what did you bring for my daughter from New York?”
It was the first time that Maria had seen Courtney since she left, since once she and Justin made up Courtney had decided to stay for the month till Carolyn’s birthday party, when she’d have to be home to help with wedding plans.
‘Speak of the devil,’ Courtney thought as Max and Liz walked up to them.
“Hey stranger,” Liz said, coming up to give Courtney and Justin a hug. “How was New York?”
“Great,” Courtney smiled, looking up at Justin. He seemed to return the sentiment, squeezing her side where his hand still rested.
“I’m glad,” Liz smiled. None of them had heard from Courtney since she’d left, except for Maria a few days ago to learn the details of Carolyn’s party. They just assumed that things were going well since she hadn’t returned, but from the looks that were passing between them, Liz was sure that assumption hadn’t been too off.
“So Justin, how long are you gonna be in town for?” Max asked.
“Um, I’ll be here till Monday. I’m flying back out Monday night.”
“Great. We’ll need to get you in for your tux fitting then while you’re here. I mean, you’re still coming to the wedding right?”
“Are you kidding me? Do you really think that I could miss seeing our little Lizzie getting married? I don’t think so!”
Liz laughed. It was weird to think about. Everybody’s lives were changing recently. She hadn’t even thought about the possibility of Justin not being able to come anymore since he was out of town. ‘I guess that’s a part of growing up though.’
“Courtney! You’re back!” Isabel yelled, seeing her friend from a distance.
“Oh puppy!” Courtney exclaimed back. “When did you get a dog?” she asked, seeing the small puppy running in front of Isabel and Alex, attached to the leash that dangled from Isabel’s hand.
“Alex and I picked her up this morning,” she said, once she’d reached the group of friends. “Her names Lilia, but we call her Lil. She was abandoned by her owners and found wandering out on the beach, so we’re giving her a good home.”
“So you got a place?” Courtney asked, looking up to Isabel from where she was petting Lil.
“Yeah, we moved in a couple weeks ago.”
“So does this mean it’s just me and Max in the mansion now?” she said, standing up to be on the same level as all her friends.
“Yeah,” Max replied. “Well, at least until Liz moves in in the fall.”
“Alright, well looks like I’m gonna be looking for a new place, cause there’s NO way I’m gonna be living with the newlyweds!”
Everyone laughed at that.
“What are we talking about?” Julia said, coming up to the group with Andy, Joel and Tammy trailing not too far behind. Alex visibly stiffened upon seeing Andy with his sister, but said nothing. Isabel, noticing the gesture, rubbed his arm comfortably which seemed to help loosen him up a little.
“So is this the famous Joel?” Isabel said, seeing the guy standing next to Tammy. Isabel nodded, “I approve. Good job Tammy.”
Tammy blushed at her comment, but was unable to keep the smile from her face.
“I like her,” Joel announced, pointing at Isabel, causing everyone to laugh as he was immediately accepted into the group.
“Alright, now that everyone’s here,” Maria smiled, “let’s find my husband who has my cute little daughter and get this party started!”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
July 17, 2003
Dear Carolyn,
Today was your first birthday. Your mom of course threw an extravagant party at the beach so everyone could spoil you rotten. Even though I’m sure you won’t remember it, you seemed to have fun. At least if the ton of sand that dropped off you in the bath tonight is any indication.
Wow! It’s amazing how far we’ve come in such a short time. Too think that just two years ago I met your mother, and now we have the perfect little family. It’s amazing, how much feelings can change, relationships can change…
It’s hard to imagine my life without your mother in it. What would have happened if Max hadn’t met your aunt Liz that day, putting the events in motion that would eventually bring this whole group together? I don’t even want to think about it.
I guess it just makes me thankful. Thankful for friendship. Thankful for love. Thankful that I have you and Maria in my life. Maybe it was fate, maybe we’re just all subjects of circumstance, but either way, I can’t help but be grateful for the last two years…the best of my life. And I wouldn’t change them for the world.
Love Always and Forever,
Your Father
Michael Guerin
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
- Pegleg
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 89
- Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm
- Location: Running from the Voices in my Head
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Epilogue
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
July 17, 2020
…And dad continued writing his letters to me in his journal for the next seventeen years. He didn’t do it every day, just often enough. But that one, that’s my favorite because that’s where my family came together. Yeah, everyone eventually went their own ways but we’re still a family, and they’ve all pretty much stayed as much a part of my life now as they were when I was a year old. It was a defining moment in my past.
And another one happened today. My eighteenth birthday. I’m now officially an adult and ready to tackle the world.
For graduation dad gave me his journals, full of all his advice and words of wisdom written just to me. I’ve read them all more than a couple times which is why I can safely say that one was my favorite without a doubt.
Now I’ve started writing in a journal of my very own, and one day maybe I’ll give this to my own daughter, so she’ll know where she came from and always know who her family is. But I’m not ready for a family of my own yet, as mom keeps reminding me. And I have to agree. I want to see the world first…go to college, become a famous fashion designer. Who knows, it could happen one day.
Family is a funny term. Maybe not in the strictest sense of the word, but who says that family has to be blood relations? I believe that family can be anyone that has become such an important part of your life that you can’t imagine not knowing them; someone that you are close to, and would do anything for. That is family. And my family is rather extended. There’s uncle Max and aunt Liz and their kids, uncle Alex and aunt Isabel and their daughter, uncle Justin and aunt Courtney and their adopted children, uncle Kyle and aunt Tess and their kids, uncle Andy and aunt Julia are expecting their second child, a son at the end of the summer, and finally uncle Joel and aunt Tammy who are also expecting a daughter come November. Not to mention several grandma and grandpas, my half-aunts, and my aunt and uncle that will be seventeen in a few months…and I can’t forget mom and dad and my little brother and sisters. Big enough for you?
As for Max and Liz, they were married that August and I’m told that I was an adorable flower girl in my pretty little dress, though I obviously don’t remember it since I was only 13 months old. After graduation they moved up to LA to continue their education, and when they did, dad mom and I moved into the mansion in La Jolla, where we’re still living. Rosie is still with us today, just as much a member of the family as everyone else. She says she’ll always be around as long as there’s little ones for her to look after, and our family seems to be full of little ones.
Uncle Max did become a doctor and now aunt Liz is a professor of molecular biology at UCSD. They had planned on not having any children till Max was done with school, since medschool can be demanding enough without kids in the picture. But surprises happen, and their surprise goes by the name Nathaniel. By the time they moved back to San Diego, when I was ten, they were expecting little Rachel and a few years later came Jason, the holy terror of the bunch.
Alex and Isabel were the next to get married after Max and Liz, being as adorable as I was, of course I was first choice for flower girl. Isabel worked hard and managed to graduate a semester early, finishing in 3 and a half years. Alex waited for her, and made his proposal on her graduation day after having post-poned going to grad school for a year. They ended up moving to Cambridge, and stayed there. Alex went to MIT, while Isabel was accepted to Harvard Law School.
Isabel is now a partner in one of Boston’s most prestigious law firms. One time she told me, though at the time she said I better not tell my dad, she said it was great to beat the crap out of all the other boys in the court rooms…though I think she used more colorful language. Uncle Alex owns his own software company and basically plays with computers all day. He’s the one I always call when my computer’s being dumb.
They have one daughter, Alison, and I can’t help but feel sorry for her when she starts dating because from the stories I’ve heard about how protective uncle Alex is…it won’t be a pretty sight. They come visit every year for Christmas, and stay with us, though in recent years even a place as big as this mansion is starting to feel a little crowded.
Aunt Courtney stayed in San Diego long enough to finish up her last year and get her bachelor’s degree before moving to New York to be with Justin. They of course had to get a bigger place owing to all of Courtney’s stuff, but it proved necessary later on when they adopted their children. They were married in New York and it was quite an event to get everyone out there for the big day. Especially with all the dress fittings…mine included, cause of course, again, I was the flower girl. Justin stayed with his job at the UN and moved up in the ranks to become fairly well known. He travels to Italy at least twice a year and sometimes brings his family with him. Courtney completed grad school at NYU to get her doctorate and is in charge of a battered women’s shelter where she helps women get back on their feet.
They adopted their first child after unsuccessfully trying to get pregnant for 3 years. Aunt Courtney always jokes that she just didn’t want to go through all the pain and feeling fat, but we still know that it hurt her to not be able to have a child of her own. But they love Maggie and Peter as if they were their own. Peter’s mom was someone from Courtney’s clinic, unfortunately not one of her success stories. But the day she was able to bring Peter home was a new beginning for him.
Uncle Kyle and aunt Tess took a while to finally get married, but when they did everyone was there. And by this time it had become a family tradition, family joke, whatever, but I was the flower girl. No one else had a daughter the right age. By this time I was 5 years old and more than old enough to understand my responsibilities as the flower girl. I carried those flower petals with pride!
They moved back to Nebraska after they were married and Kyle designed their house, not too far from grandma and grandpa Valenti. Kyle, my uncle the philosophical architect! It’s just fun to tease him because he did pick two of the oddest majors to put together. I mean really, architecture and philosophy? But he says he did what he enjoyed and that as long as I follow my heart I’ll find my dreams too.
Tess got into politics and was a member of the city council and now she’s mayor of their fairly small town. One day she might run for congresswoman or maybe even senator and I can’t wait! It would be awesome if she ran for president…imagine my aunt as the first woman president…although she says it won’t happen for her, but you never know…
My wildest cousins come from this side of the family. They have three sons, Trevor, Oliver, and Christian. Trevor is of course the oldest and the one who loves to tease me the most, but I can always beat him up since I’m still bigger than him. And dad did teach me to stand up for myself after all. Kyle is of course of no help when it comes to calming the boys down, at least aunt Tess says so, she says he might as well be 8 years old too.
Andy and Julia moved in together her junior year, much to Alex’s dismay, but he couldn’t say anything seeing as he’d done practically the same thing. Andy stayed sober with Julia’s presence as a comfort to his mind. They were married shortly after Kyle and Tess, and I got another pretty little flower girl dress out of the deal. Mom saved all my dresses, it’s a nice collection…all varying sizes and shapes as I grew older…
Andy did the cutest thing though, he asked Alex’s blessing before proposing to Julia because he knew how much her family meant to her. By this time uncle Alex had come to finally drop his grudge with Andy, and sort of, welcomed him to the family with a kind threat.
Julia got a job as an animal trainer first with the zoo, and then she moved on to another job training animals for use on movie sets. Sometimes travel is a necessary part of the job, but Andy doesn’t mind so long as she’s not gone for too long, otherwise he worries about her. Andy is now the CEO of some company. I know he’s told me what he does exactly, but I don’t really remember anymore. There’s just too many other things in my head to remember all the details.
Shortly after they were married Julia broke the news that she was pregnant. Mom said they must’ve had one hell of a honeymoon. For a while Heather was an only child but Aunt Julia is pregnant again and Heather can’t wait for her little brother even though he will be twelve years younger than her. It’s kind of funny, because as the oldest of all my cousins, I get to see them all be born and grow up too, kinda like I’m between generations.
As for uncle Joel and aunt Tammy, their story is probably the longest. Aunt Tammy was a dance major when she first went to college but after going away to France for a year, she changed her mind. A couple drama classes were all it took to make her realize how much she enjoyed acting. So she doubled in both, though it took her 5 years to complete it. The summer between her fourth and fifth year she spent in LA and had a couple jobs that only sold her more on the acting thing. She got an agent, but as much as he pushed her for more jobs, she insisted on finishing her last year of school first.
The year that she was gone in France was hard on Joel because she didn’t want him to wait for her and told him to date other people. But he didn’t. He couldn’t do it. And when she got back things weren’t the same. Being gone had changed Tammy, she was more independent, more sophisticated in Joel’s eyes. They did end up back together for his senior year of college, but her summer in LA took her away yet again and he wasn’t sure how much of that he could stand. It was as if she never had time for him anymore and he began to think she didn’t want their relationship.
They had a long, tear-filled conversation upon her return from LA that fall and decided maybe it was better to just be friends. But the more time they spent with each other the more their old feelings returned. Joel worked as an editor after graduation while working on his own writing on the side, and always making time for Tammy when she was around. Her senior year Tammy was involved in so many projects that she didn’t end up with too much free time, but when she did, she usually spent it with him or Julia, because they were her best friends beyond anyone.
Tammy left San Diego right after her graduation, only telling Julia her good news about her part in a movie being filmed down in Georgia. Joel was shocked to say the least when he found out about her leaving and moped for a month before trying to move on, drowning himself in his work. The good thing that came out of it all though was his first novel.
Tammy only came back briefly after the filming and that was only to pick up her things before heading up to LA where she’d already found an apartment for herself and had auditions lined up thanks to her agent. But she couldn’t leave San Diego without saying goodbye to Joel, only to be rebuffed by his hurt demeanor.
They were off for over a year before Joel finally paid her a visit while in LA for a book signing, and they were all of a sudden on again in time for Julia and Andy’s wedding. Joel moved up to LA eventually, realizing he could do his writing anywhere and he’d rather be with her than by himself missing her a hundred some odd miles away. Their relationship went through many off and on stages in the following two years until Joel just couldn’t take it any more and proposed. It took Tammy by complete surprise at the time and she was speechless.
It was another year before they finally had their wedding, making it as small as possible despite all the publicity Tammy’s agent wanted to give it, especially with Joel’s increasing renown as a writer. All my family was there, and for the first time, at the age of 9, I got to be a bridesmaid instead of the flower girl! That job fell to Heather, while I got to wear a grown up dress. Score!
Because of Tammy’s career they put off having children for a while and are only now just expecting their first daughter. Last I heard from aunt Tammy she was liking the name Serena, but who knows, things might change in the 4 months before she’s born.
Mom, dad and I still visit grandma and grandpa Hastings every time we go back to Nebraska, because they are family. Their daughters, my aunties Emily and Katie stayed close to home and still keep in touch with mom. She talks to Katie on the phone all the time, and gets emails from Emily, updating her on family stuff. Emily just got a divorce recently and mom was helping her deal with that. I think she’s gonna come stay out here with us for a little bit, but I don’t know when.
Grandpa and grandma Valenti had the twins a couple months after my first birthday. It’s funny to say I’m older than my aunt Jenny and uncle Colin. I spent quite a few summers back in Nebraska with them. Mom and dad would come out and drop me off and stay for a few days before going back home for work. Then they’d come back later and pick me up at the end of the summer. Those were some of the best summers. The three of us kids would run wild, and when we got old enough, Jenny and I would help out in the Parkers café just like mom, aunt Liz and aunt Tess used to.
As for mom and dad, they of course raised me to be the perfect angel I am today. They both wanted a big family, and they have it. Haley was born when I was six, followed by Melissa, or just Missy for short, when I was ten. And finally dad got his son, Brendan, and told mom that they could stop now. Brendan’s only three years old now and I hate to leave because I’m gonna miss him growing up…but I guess that’s what happens when you get older and go away to school.
At the end of the summer I’ll be getting ready to leave for my first year of college. After reading all about what happened to my parents in college, I can only hope that my experience will be at least half as exciting as theirs was. I was hesitant at first to go so far away, but mom told me that I should go where I could get the best education for what I want to do. So I chose New York.
Ever since I was little I’ve been sketching outfits, I think it all started with dresses. Maybe it’s the influence of always being in all these weddings, who knows. I designed my own prom dress though, and mom helped me make it. But I’m following my dreams of becoming a major fashion designer someday, and my best start is New York. Grandma Guerin pulled some strings with some people she knows and got me an internship at Donna Karen starting in September.
Dad wanted to get me an apartment but mom told him no. She said it would do me good to live in the dorms my first year, and then next year if its what I want, then he can get me an apartment. I’m kind of excited about dorm life. Who knows, maybe I’ll meet the people who’ll end up being my best friends for life. It happened for my parents, why not for me?
And who knows, maybe I’ll find the guy of my dreams around some hidden corner when I get there…
~Carolyn Renee Guerin~
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
The End
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Epilogue
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
July 17, 2020
…And dad continued writing his letters to me in his journal for the next seventeen years. He didn’t do it every day, just often enough. But that one, that’s my favorite because that’s where my family came together. Yeah, everyone eventually went their own ways but we’re still a family, and they’ve all pretty much stayed as much a part of my life now as they were when I was a year old. It was a defining moment in my past.
And another one happened today. My eighteenth birthday. I’m now officially an adult and ready to tackle the world.
For graduation dad gave me his journals, full of all his advice and words of wisdom written just to me. I’ve read them all more than a couple times which is why I can safely say that one was my favorite without a doubt.
Now I’ve started writing in a journal of my very own, and one day maybe I’ll give this to my own daughter, so she’ll know where she came from and always know who her family is. But I’m not ready for a family of my own yet, as mom keeps reminding me. And I have to agree. I want to see the world first…go to college, become a famous fashion designer. Who knows, it could happen one day.
Family is a funny term. Maybe not in the strictest sense of the word, but who says that family has to be blood relations? I believe that family can be anyone that has become such an important part of your life that you can’t imagine not knowing them; someone that you are close to, and would do anything for. That is family. And my family is rather extended. There’s uncle Max and aunt Liz and their kids, uncle Alex and aunt Isabel and their daughter, uncle Justin and aunt Courtney and their adopted children, uncle Kyle and aunt Tess and their kids, uncle Andy and aunt Julia are expecting their second child, a son at the end of the summer, and finally uncle Joel and aunt Tammy who are also expecting a daughter come November. Not to mention several grandma and grandpas, my half-aunts, and my aunt and uncle that will be seventeen in a few months…and I can’t forget mom and dad and my little brother and sisters. Big enough for you?
As for Max and Liz, they were married that August and I’m told that I was an adorable flower girl in my pretty little dress, though I obviously don’t remember it since I was only 13 months old. After graduation they moved up to LA to continue their education, and when they did, dad mom and I moved into the mansion in La Jolla, where we’re still living. Rosie is still with us today, just as much a member of the family as everyone else. She says she’ll always be around as long as there’s little ones for her to look after, and our family seems to be full of little ones.
Uncle Max did become a doctor and now aunt Liz is a professor of molecular biology at UCSD. They had planned on not having any children till Max was done with school, since medschool can be demanding enough without kids in the picture. But surprises happen, and their surprise goes by the name Nathaniel. By the time they moved back to San Diego, when I was ten, they were expecting little Rachel and a few years later came Jason, the holy terror of the bunch.
Alex and Isabel were the next to get married after Max and Liz, being as adorable as I was, of course I was first choice for flower girl. Isabel worked hard and managed to graduate a semester early, finishing in 3 and a half years. Alex waited for her, and made his proposal on her graduation day after having post-poned going to grad school for a year. They ended up moving to Cambridge, and stayed there. Alex went to MIT, while Isabel was accepted to Harvard Law School.
Isabel is now a partner in one of Boston’s most prestigious law firms. One time she told me, though at the time she said I better not tell my dad, she said it was great to beat the crap out of all the other boys in the court rooms…though I think she used more colorful language. Uncle Alex owns his own software company and basically plays with computers all day. He’s the one I always call when my computer’s being dumb.
They have one daughter, Alison, and I can’t help but feel sorry for her when she starts dating because from the stories I’ve heard about how protective uncle Alex is…it won’t be a pretty sight. They come visit every year for Christmas, and stay with us, though in recent years even a place as big as this mansion is starting to feel a little crowded.
Aunt Courtney stayed in San Diego long enough to finish up her last year and get her bachelor’s degree before moving to New York to be with Justin. They of course had to get a bigger place owing to all of Courtney’s stuff, but it proved necessary later on when they adopted their children. They were married in New York and it was quite an event to get everyone out there for the big day. Especially with all the dress fittings…mine included, cause of course, again, I was the flower girl. Justin stayed with his job at the UN and moved up in the ranks to become fairly well known. He travels to Italy at least twice a year and sometimes brings his family with him. Courtney completed grad school at NYU to get her doctorate and is in charge of a battered women’s shelter where she helps women get back on their feet.
They adopted their first child after unsuccessfully trying to get pregnant for 3 years. Aunt Courtney always jokes that she just didn’t want to go through all the pain and feeling fat, but we still know that it hurt her to not be able to have a child of her own. But they love Maggie and Peter as if they were their own. Peter’s mom was someone from Courtney’s clinic, unfortunately not one of her success stories. But the day she was able to bring Peter home was a new beginning for him.
Uncle Kyle and aunt Tess took a while to finally get married, but when they did everyone was there. And by this time it had become a family tradition, family joke, whatever, but I was the flower girl. No one else had a daughter the right age. By this time I was 5 years old and more than old enough to understand my responsibilities as the flower girl. I carried those flower petals with pride!
They moved back to Nebraska after they were married and Kyle designed their house, not too far from grandma and grandpa Valenti. Kyle, my uncle the philosophical architect! It’s just fun to tease him because he did pick two of the oddest majors to put together. I mean really, architecture and philosophy? But he says he did what he enjoyed and that as long as I follow my heart I’ll find my dreams too.
Tess got into politics and was a member of the city council and now she’s mayor of their fairly small town. One day she might run for congresswoman or maybe even senator and I can’t wait! It would be awesome if she ran for president…imagine my aunt as the first woman president…although she says it won’t happen for her, but you never know…
My wildest cousins come from this side of the family. They have three sons, Trevor, Oliver, and Christian. Trevor is of course the oldest and the one who loves to tease me the most, but I can always beat him up since I’m still bigger than him. And dad did teach me to stand up for myself after all. Kyle is of course of no help when it comes to calming the boys down, at least aunt Tess says so, she says he might as well be 8 years old too.
Andy and Julia moved in together her junior year, much to Alex’s dismay, but he couldn’t say anything seeing as he’d done practically the same thing. Andy stayed sober with Julia’s presence as a comfort to his mind. They were married shortly after Kyle and Tess, and I got another pretty little flower girl dress out of the deal. Mom saved all my dresses, it’s a nice collection…all varying sizes and shapes as I grew older…
Andy did the cutest thing though, he asked Alex’s blessing before proposing to Julia because he knew how much her family meant to her. By this time uncle Alex had come to finally drop his grudge with Andy, and sort of, welcomed him to the family with a kind threat.
Julia got a job as an animal trainer first with the zoo, and then she moved on to another job training animals for use on movie sets. Sometimes travel is a necessary part of the job, but Andy doesn’t mind so long as she’s not gone for too long, otherwise he worries about her. Andy is now the CEO of some company. I know he’s told me what he does exactly, but I don’t really remember anymore. There’s just too many other things in my head to remember all the details.
Shortly after they were married Julia broke the news that she was pregnant. Mom said they must’ve had one hell of a honeymoon. For a while Heather was an only child but Aunt Julia is pregnant again and Heather can’t wait for her little brother even though he will be twelve years younger than her. It’s kind of funny, because as the oldest of all my cousins, I get to see them all be born and grow up too, kinda like I’m between generations.
As for uncle Joel and aunt Tammy, their story is probably the longest. Aunt Tammy was a dance major when she first went to college but after going away to France for a year, she changed her mind. A couple drama classes were all it took to make her realize how much she enjoyed acting. So she doubled in both, though it took her 5 years to complete it. The summer between her fourth and fifth year she spent in LA and had a couple jobs that only sold her more on the acting thing. She got an agent, but as much as he pushed her for more jobs, she insisted on finishing her last year of school first.
The year that she was gone in France was hard on Joel because she didn’t want him to wait for her and told him to date other people. But he didn’t. He couldn’t do it. And when she got back things weren’t the same. Being gone had changed Tammy, she was more independent, more sophisticated in Joel’s eyes. They did end up back together for his senior year of college, but her summer in LA took her away yet again and he wasn’t sure how much of that he could stand. It was as if she never had time for him anymore and he began to think she didn’t want their relationship.
They had a long, tear-filled conversation upon her return from LA that fall and decided maybe it was better to just be friends. But the more time they spent with each other the more their old feelings returned. Joel worked as an editor after graduation while working on his own writing on the side, and always making time for Tammy when she was around. Her senior year Tammy was involved in so many projects that she didn’t end up with too much free time, but when she did, she usually spent it with him or Julia, because they were her best friends beyond anyone.
Tammy left San Diego right after her graduation, only telling Julia her good news about her part in a movie being filmed down in Georgia. Joel was shocked to say the least when he found out about her leaving and moped for a month before trying to move on, drowning himself in his work. The good thing that came out of it all though was his first novel.
Tammy only came back briefly after the filming and that was only to pick up her things before heading up to LA where she’d already found an apartment for herself and had auditions lined up thanks to her agent. But she couldn’t leave San Diego without saying goodbye to Joel, only to be rebuffed by his hurt demeanor.
They were off for over a year before Joel finally paid her a visit while in LA for a book signing, and they were all of a sudden on again in time for Julia and Andy’s wedding. Joel moved up to LA eventually, realizing he could do his writing anywhere and he’d rather be with her than by himself missing her a hundred some odd miles away. Their relationship went through many off and on stages in the following two years until Joel just couldn’t take it any more and proposed. It took Tammy by complete surprise at the time and she was speechless.
It was another year before they finally had their wedding, making it as small as possible despite all the publicity Tammy’s agent wanted to give it, especially with Joel’s increasing renown as a writer. All my family was there, and for the first time, at the age of 9, I got to be a bridesmaid instead of the flower girl! That job fell to Heather, while I got to wear a grown up dress. Score!
Because of Tammy’s career they put off having children for a while and are only now just expecting their first daughter. Last I heard from aunt Tammy she was liking the name Serena, but who knows, things might change in the 4 months before she’s born.
Mom, dad and I still visit grandma and grandpa Hastings every time we go back to Nebraska, because they are family. Their daughters, my aunties Emily and Katie stayed close to home and still keep in touch with mom. She talks to Katie on the phone all the time, and gets emails from Emily, updating her on family stuff. Emily just got a divorce recently and mom was helping her deal with that. I think she’s gonna come stay out here with us for a little bit, but I don’t know when.
Grandpa and grandma Valenti had the twins a couple months after my first birthday. It’s funny to say I’m older than my aunt Jenny and uncle Colin. I spent quite a few summers back in Nebraska with them. Mom and dad would come out and drop me off and stay for a few days before going back home for work. Then they’d come back later and pick me up at the end of the summer. Those were some of the best summers. The three of us kids would run wild, and when we got old enough, Jenny and I would help out in the Parkers café just like mom, aunt Liz and aunt Tess used to.
As for mom and dad, they of course raised me to be the perfect angel I am today. They both wanted a big family, and they have it. Haley was born when I was six, followed by Melissa, or just Missy for short, when I was ten. And finally dad got his son, Brendan, and told mom that they could stop now. Brendan’s only three years old now and I hate to leave because I’m gonna miss him growing up…but I guess that’s what happens when you get older and go away to school.
At the end of the summer I’ll be getting ready to leave for my first year of college. After reading all about what happened to my parents in college, I can only hope that my experience will be at least half as exciting as theirs was. I was hesitant at first to go so far away, but mom told me that I should go where I could get the best education for what I want to do. So I chose New York.
Ever since I was little I’ve been sketching outfits, I think it all started with dresses. Maybe it’s the influence of always being in all these weddings, who knows. I designed my own prom dress though, and mom helped me make it. But I’m following my dreams of becoming a major fashion designer someday, and my best start is New York. Grandma Guerin pulled some strings with some people she knows and got me an internship at Donna Karen starting in September.
Dad wanted to get me an apartment but mom told him no. She said it would do me good to live in the dorms my first year, and then next year if its what I want, then he can get me an apartment. I’m kind of excited about dorm life. Who knows, maybe I’ll meet the people who’ll end up being my best friends for life. It happened for my parents, why not for me?
And who knows, maybe I’ll find the guy of my dreams around some hidden corner when I get there…
~Carolyn Renee Guerin~
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
The End
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
- Pegleg
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 89
- Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm
- Location: Running from the Voices in my Head
Author's Note: Great to see people are still liking this story. Make sure to check out the sequel Tammy/Joel story on the AU board. It's called Shackled Hearts.
Link: Shackled Hearts
Link: Shackled Hearts
"Find the road to your happiness by helping others"